ſ||
.
||||||
{|
ſ.·Rae ：
（）\，（）№.ſ ·
├|-·-
|||||||\·
||-}\· .
\|№. -NOEN|-
|-
|-
3.
Indi
S
Šº
With Cli
Gordon Browne








IJ


WITH CLIVE IN INDIA.
V


BOOKS BY G. A. HENTY.
UNDER DRAKE'S FLAG
A Tale of the Spanish Main. By G. A. Henty. With 1* full-page Illus-
trations printed in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, bevelled
boards, price Gs.
"A ttirring story of Drake's time, and just such a book as the youth of this maritime
country are likely to prist highly"—Daily Telegraph.
"It is well illustrated, and is a real good story really well told."— Punch.
"A book of adventure, where the hero nwt ts with experience enough one would think
to turn his hair gray."—IIari>er*s Monthly Magazine.
"Told with a dramatic vividness which must render it a special favourite."— Inver-
ness Courier.
FACING DEATH
Or the Hero of the Vaughan Pit A Tale of the Coal Mines. ByG.A.
Benty. With 8 full-page Illustrations printed in black and tint.
Crown 8vot cloth elegant, price 5$.
"The tale is well written and well illustrated, and there is much reality in the char-
acters. "—Athenaeum.
"A thoroughly good book."—Pall Mall Gozettc.
"// any father, godfather, clergyman, or schoolmaster is on the look-out for a good
book to give as a present to a boy who is worth his salt, this is the book we would recom-
mend. "—Standard.
"We wish every English boy capable of understanding it could read the book, an it is
calculated to foster the noblest and purest motives for action in everyday life,"— School-
mistress.
LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, 49 & 50 OLD BAILEY, E.C.;
GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN.


r
V
I
r





WITH CLIVE IN INDIA:
OR THE
BEGINNINGS OF AN EMPIRE
BY
G. A. HENTY,
Author of "Under Drake's Flag;" "Facing Death;" "Winniuj
his Spun;" "The Comet of Horse;" Ac. Ac. ]
WITS TWELVE PVLL-PAGB ILLUSTRATIONS BY GORDON BROWNS.

LONDON:
BLACKIE & SON, 49 & 60 OLD BAILEY, E.C.;
GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN.
1884.


PC C. /CfrUt


PREFACE.
My Deak Lads,—In the following pages I have endeavoured to give yru
a vivid picture of the wonderful events of the ten years, which at their
commencement saw Madras in the hands of the French, Calcutta at the
mercy of the Nabob of Bengal, and English influence apparently at the
point of extinction in India, and which ended in the final triumph of
the English both in Bengal and Madras. There were yet great battles to
be fought, great efforts to be made before the vast empire of India
fell altogether into British hands; but these were but the sequence of
the events I have described. The historical details are, throughout the
story, strictly accurate, and for them I am indebted to the history of
these events written by Mr. Orme, who lived at that time, to the Lift of
Lord Clive, recently published by Lieutenant-colonel Malleson, and to other
standard authorities. In this book I have devoted a somewhat smaller
space to the personal adventures of my hero than in my other historical
tales, but the events themselves were of such a thrilling and exciting nature
that no deeds of fiction could surpass them. I hope and believe then that
you will follow the career of my hero, Charlie Marry at, with as much
interest as you have manifested in the adventures of the many characters
to whou I have hitherto i: troduced you.
A word as to the orthography of the names and places. An entirely
new method of spelling Indian words has lately been invented by the
Indian authorities. This is no doubt more correct than the rough and
ready orthography of the early traders, and I have therefore adopted it
fur all little known words. But there are Indian names which have become
household words in England, and should never be changed, and as it
would be considered a gross piece of pedantry and affectation on the part
of a tourist on the Continent, who should, on his return, say he had been
to Genova, Firenze, and Wien, instead of Genoa, Florence, and Vienna,
it is, I consider, an even worse offence to transform Arcot, Cawnpoor, and
Lucknow, into Arkat, Kahnpur, and Laknao. I have tried, therefore, so
far as possible, to give the names of well-known personages and places
in the spelling familiar to Englishmen, while the new orthography has
been elsewhere adopted.
Yours very sincerely,
G. A. HENTY.


c


CONTENTS.
CHAP. PA0B
I. Leaving Home 9
II. The Young Writer, 21
III. A Brush with Privateers 34
IV. The Pirates of the Pacific 48
V. Madras, 57
VI. The Arrival of Clivb, "0
VII. The Siege of Arcot 82
VIII. The Grand Assault, 96
IX. The Battle of Kavaripak, 108
X. The Fall of Seringam, 121
XI. An Important Mission, 133
XII. A Murderous Attempt 147
XIII. An Attempt at Murder, 100
XIV. The Siege of Ambur, 173
XV. The Pirates' Hold 186
XVI. A Tiger Hunt 200
XVII. The Capture of Ghebiah 213
XVIII. The "Black Hole" of Calcutta, 229
XIX. A Daring Escape, 242
XX. The Rescue of the White Captive, .... 255
XXI. The Battle outside Calcutta 267
XXIL Plassey 280
XXIII. Plassey 292
XXIV. Mounted Infantry 303
XXV. Besieged in a Pagoda, 315
XXVL The Siege of Madras, 327
XXVII. Masulipatam, 839
XXVIII. The Defeat of Lally 351
XXIX. The Siege of Pondicherry, 363
XXX. Home, 375


ILLUSTRATION&
Page
A Brush with Privateers, .... Frontispiece, 37
CUVE LEADING THE STORMING PARTY AT DeVIKOTA, . . .63
Tim Kelly discoursing on Horrible Reptiles, . . .86
The Bazaars of Trichinopoli 119
Charlie's Mission to Bajah Boorhau, 141
The Fate of the Assassins, 162
"If you attack us, we will blow up the Magazine," . .198
How Charlie dealt with his Superior Officers, . . . 231
"I am here, Dear!" he said in a whisper, .... 256
Charlie surprised by the French at Trinavady, . . . 317
The sudden Conversion of a faithless Ally, . . . 344
Welcome Home! 378















WITH CLIVE IN INDIA.
CHAPTER L
LEAVING HOME.

LADY in deep mourning was sitting crying
bitterly by a fire in small lodgings in the
town of Yarmouth. Beside her stood a tall
lad of sixteen. He was slight in build, but
his schoolfellows knew that Charlie Marryat's muscles
were as firm and hard as those of any boy in the school.
In all sports requiring activity and endurance rather than
weight and strength he was always conspicuous. Not
one in the school could compete with him in long-distance
running, and when he was one of the hares there was but
little chance for the hounds. He was a capital swimmer
and one of the best boxers in the school. He had a
reputation for being a leader in every mischievous prank;
but he was honourable and manly, would scorn to shelter
himself under the semblance of a lie, and was a prime
favourite with his masters as well as his schoolfellows.
His mother bewailed the frequency with which he re-
turned home with blackened eyes and bruised face; for
between Dr. Willet's school and the fisher lads of Yar-
mouth there was a standing feud, whose origin dated so
far back that none of those now at school could trace it.


10
THE CHOICE OF A PROFESSION.
Consequently fierce fights often took place in the narrow
rows, and sometimes the fisher hoys would be driven
back on to the broad quay shaded by trees, by the river,
and there being reinforced from the craft along the side
would reassume the offensive and drive their opponents
back into the main street.
It was but six months since Charlie had lost his father,
who was the officer in command at the coast-guard
station, and his scanty pension was now all that remained
for the support of his widow and children. His mother
had talked his future prospects over many times with
Charlie. The latter was willing to do anything, but
could suggest nothing. His father had but little naval
interest, and had for years been employed on coast-guard
service. Charlie agreed that although he should have
liked of all things to go sea, it was useless to think of
it now, for he was past the age at which he could have
entered as a midshipman. The matter had been talked
over four years before with his father; but the latter had
pointed out that a life in the navy without interest is in
most cases a very hard one. If a chance of distinguishing
himself happened promotion would follow; but if not,
he might be for years on shore, starving on half-pay and
waiting in vain for an appointment, while officers with
more luck and better interest went over his head.
Other professions had been discussed but nothing deter-
mined upon, when Lieutenant Marryat suddenly died.
Charlie, although an only son, was not an only child, as
he had two sisters both younger than himself. After a
few months of effort Mrs. Marryat found that the utmost
she could hope to do with her scanty income was to main-
tain herself and daughters and to educate them until they
should reach an age when they could earn their own living
as governesses, but that Charlie's keep and education were
beyond her resources. She had, therefore, very reluc-
tantly written to an uncle whom she had not seen for
many years; her family having objected very strongly to


CRUSTY BUT KIND.
11
her marriage with a penniless lieutenant in the navy.
She informed him of the loss of her husband, and that
although her income was sufficient to maintain herself
and her daughters, she was most anxious to start her son,
who was now sixteen, in life, and therefore begged him
to use his influence to obtain for him a situation of some
sort. The letter which she now held in her hand was the
answer to the appeal.
"My dear Niece," it began,—" Since you, by your own
foolish conduct and opposition to all our wishes, separated
yourself from your family and went your own way in
life, I have heard little of you, as the death of your
parents so shortly afterwards deprived me of all sources
of information. I regret to hear of the loss which you
have suffered. I have already taken the necessary steps
to carry out your wishes. I yesterday dined with a
friend who is one of the directors of the Hon. East India
Company, and at my request he has kindly placed a
writership in the Company at your son's service. He
will have to come up to London to see the board next
week, and will probably have to embark for India a fort-
night later. I shall be glad if he will take up his abode
with me during the intervening time. I shall be glad
also if you will favour me with a statement of your in-
come and expenses, with such details as you may think
necessary. I inclose four five-pound bank-notes, in order
that your son may obtain such garments as may be im-
mediately needful for his appearance before the board of
directors and for his journey to London. I remain, my
dear niece, yours sincerely,
Joshua Tufton."
"It is cruel," Mrs. Marryat sobbed—"cruel to take
you away from us and send you to India, where you will
most likely die of fever, or be killed by a tiger, or stabbed
bv one of those horrid natives, in a fortnight."


12
AN INDIAN WRITERSHIP.
"Not so bad as that, mother, I hope," Charlie said
sympathizingly, although he could not repress a smile;
"other people have managed to live out there and have
come back safe."
"Yes," Mrs. Marryat said sobbing; "I know how you
will come back. A little, yellow, shrivelled up old man
with no liver, and a dreadful temper, and a black servant.
I know what it will be."
This time Charlie could not help laughing. "That's
looking too far ahead altogether, mother. You take the
two extremes. If I don't die in a fortnight I am to live
to be a shrivelled old man. I'd rather take a happy
medium, and look forward to coming back before my
liver is all gone, or my temper all destroyed, with lots of
money to make you and the girls comfortable. There is
only one thing, I wish it had been a cadetship instead of
a writership." ,
"That is my only comfort," Mrs. Marryat said. "If it
had been a cadetship I should have written to say that I
would not let you go. It is bad enough as it is; but if
you had had to fight, I could not have borne it."
Charlie did his best to console his mother by telling
her how every one who went to India made fortunes, and
how he should be sure to come back with plenty of
money, and that when the girls grew up he should be
able to find rich husbands for them; and at last he suc-
ceeded in getting her to look at matters in a less gloomy
light. "And I'm sure, mother," he said, "uncle means
most kindly. He sends twenty pounds, you see, and says
that that is for immediate necessities; so I have no doubt
he means to help to get my outfit, or at any rate to
advance money which 1 can repay him out of my salary.
The letter is rather stiff and business-like, of course, but
I suppose that's his way; and you see he asks about your
income, so perhaps he means to help for the girls' education.
I should go away very happy if I knew that you would
be able to get on comfortably. Of course it's a long way


FAMILY DETAILS.
13
off, mother, and I should have liked to stay at home to be
- a help to you and the girls; but one can't have all one
wishes. As far as I am concerned myself, I would rather
go out as a writer there, where I shall see strange sights
and a strange country, than be stuck all my life at a desk
in London. What is uncle like?"
"He is a short man, my dear, rather stiff and pompous,
with a very stiff cravat. He used to give me his finger
to shake when I was a child, and I was always afraid of
him. He married a most disagreeable woman only a
year or two before I married myself. But I heard she
died not very long afterwards;" and so Mrs. Marry at got
talking of her early days and relations, and was quite in
good spirits again by the time her daughters returned
from school, and she told them what she was now coming
to regard as the good fortune which had befallen their
brother. The girls were greatly affected. They adored
their brother, and the thought that he was going away
for years was terrible to them. Nothing that could be
said pacified them in the slightest degree, and they did
nothing but cry until they retired to bed. Charlie was
much affected by their sorrow; but when they had retired
he took his hat and went out to tell the news of his
approaching departure to some of his chums.
The next day Mrs. Marryat wrote thanking her uncle
for his kindness, and saying that Charlie would go
round to London by the packet which sailed on the
following Monday, and would, if the wind were fair and
all went well, reach London on the Wednesday. School
was, of course, at once given up, and the girls also had
a holiday till their brother's departure. When the ne-
cessary clothes were ordered there was little more to
do, and Charlie spent the time when his boy friends were
in school, in walking with the girls along the shore,
talking to them of the future, of the presents he would
send them home, and of the life he should lead in India;
while at other times he went out with his favourite


14
THE YARMOUTH PACKET.
schoolfellows, and joined in one last grand battle with
the smack boys.
On Monday morning, after a sad farewell to his family,
Charlie embarked on board the Yarmouth Belle, a packet
which performed the journey to and from London once
a fortnight. She was a roomy lugger built for stowage
rather than speed, and her hold was crammed and her
deck piled with packages of salted fish. There were five
or six other persons also bound for London, the journey
to which was in those days regarded as an arduous under-
taking. As soon as the Yarmouth Belle issued from the
mouth of the river she began to pitch heavily, and Charlie,
who from frequently going out with his father in the
revenue cutter, was a good sailor, busied himself in doing
his best for his afflicted fellow-passengers.
Towards evening the wind got up, and shifting ahead
the captain dropped anchor off Lowestoft. The next
morning was finer, and the Yarmouth Belle continued
her way. It was not, however, till Thursday afternoon
that she dropped anchor in the Pool. Charlie was soon
on shore, and giving his trunk to a porter desired him
to lead the way to Bread Street, in which his uncle
resided, for in the last century such things as country
villas were almost unknown, and the merchants of London
for the most part resided in the houses where they carried
on their business. Keeping close to the porter to see
that he did not make off with his trunk, for Charlie had
received many warnings as to the extreme wickedness of
London, he followed him through the busy streets, and
arrived safely at his uncle's door. It was now dusk, and
Charlie on giving his name was shown upstairs to a large
room which was lighted by a fire blazing in the hearth.
Standing with his back to this was a gentleman whom
he at once recognized from his mother's description as
her uncle, although he was a good deal more portly than
when she had seen him last.
"So you are my grand-nephew," he said, holding out


A CURIOUS RECEPTION.
15
what Charlie considered to be a very limp and flabby
hand towards him.
"Yes, uncle," Charlie said cheerfully; "and we are
very much obliged to you, mamma and I, for your kind-
ness."
"Humph!" the old gentleman grunted. "And how is
it," he asked severely," that you were not here yesterday?
My niece's letter led me to expect that you would arrive
yesterday."
"We came as fast as we could, uncle," Charlie laughed;
"but of course the time depends upon the wind. The
captain tells me that he has been as much as three weeks
coming round."
Mr. Tufton grunted again as if to signify that such un-
punctuality was altogether displeasing to him. "You are
tall," he said, looking up at Charlie, who stood half a head
above him, "and thin, very thin. You have a loose way
of standing which I don't approve of."
"I'm sorry I'm loose, sir," Charlie said gravely, "if you
do not approve of it; but you see running about and
playing games makes one lissom. I suppose, now that's
all over and I am going to spend my time in writing, I
shall get stiffer."
"I hope so, I hope so," Mr. Tufton said encouragingly,
and as if stiffness were one of the most desirable things
in life. "I like to see young men with a sedate bearing.
And you left my niece and grand-nieces well, I hope?"
"Quite well, thank you, sir," Charlie said; "but, of
course, a good deal upset with parting from me."
"Yes," Mr. Tufton said; "I suppose so. Women are so
emotional. Now there's nothing I object to more than
emotion."
As Charlie thought that this was probably the case, he
was silent, although the idea vaguely occurred to him that
he should like to excite a little emotion in his uncle by
the sudden insertion of a pin, or some other such means.
The silence continued for some little time, and then Mr.


16
CHARLIE'S GREAT-UNCLE.
Tuffcon said, "I always dine at two o'clock; but as pro-
bably you are hungry—I have observed that boys always
are hungry—some food will be served you in the next
room. I had already given my housekeeper orders. No
doubt you will find it prepared. After that you may like
to take a walk in the streets. I have supper at nine, by
which hour you will, of course, have returned."
Charlie, as he ate his meal, thought to himself that his
uncle was a pompous old gentleman, and that it would be
very hard work getting on with him for the next three
weeks. However he consoled himself by the thought
"Kind is as kind does" after all, and I expect the old
gentleman is not as crusty as he looks. Charlie had
handed to Mr. Tufton a letter which his mother had
given him, and when he returned from a ramble through
the streets he found that gentleman sitting by the fire
with lights upon a small table beside him. Upon this
Mrs. Marryat's letter lay open.
"So you have soon become tired of the streets of Lon-
don, grand-nephew?" he said.
"There is not much to see, sir. The lamps do not burn
very brightly, and the fog is coming on I thought that
if it grew thicker I might lose my way, and in that case
I might not have been in at the hour vou named for sup-
per."
"Humph!" the other gentleman grunted. "So your
mother has taught you to be punctual to meals. But, no;
boys' appetites teach them to be punctual then if never
at any other time. And why, sir," he asked severely," did
my niece not write to me before?"
"I don't know sir," Charlie said. "I suppose she did
not like—that is, she didn't think—that is"
"Think, sir! like, sir!" said his uncle. "What right had
she either to think or to like? Her duty clearly was to
have made me acquainted at once with all the circum-
stances. I suppose I had a right to say whether I ap-
proved of my grand-nieces going tramping about the
(187)


THE RIGHTS 07 A RELATION.
17
world as governesses or not. It isn't because a woman
chooses by her folly to separate herself from her family
that they are to be deprived of their rights in a matter
of this kind. Eh, sir, what do you say to that?" and
Mr. Tufton looked very angry indeed.
"I don't know, sir," Charlie said. "I have never
thought the matter over."
"Why, sir, suppose she had made you a tinker, sir, and
you turned out a thief, as likely as not you would have
done, and you'd been hung, sir, what then? Am I to have
such discredit as this brought upon me without my having
any option in the matter?"
"I suppose not, sir," Charlie said. "I hope I shouldn't
have turned out a thief even if I'd been a tinker; but
perhaps it was because my mother feared that this might
be the case that she did give you the option."
His uncle looked at him keenly; but Charlie, though
with some difficulty, maintained the gravest face. "It is
well she did so," Mr. Tufton said; "very well. If she had
not done so, I should have known the reason why. And
you, sir, do you like the thought of going to India?"
"Yes, uncle, I like the thought very much, though I
would rather, if I may say so, have gone as a cadet."
"I thought so," Mr. Tufton said sarcastically; "I was
sure of it. You wanted to wear a red coat and a sword,
and to swagger about the streets of Calcutta, instead of
making an honourable living and acquiring a fortune."
"I don't think, sir," Charlie said, "that the idea of the
red coat and sword entered into my mind; but it seemed
to me the choice of a life of activity and adventure against
one as a mere clerk."
"Had you entered the military service of the Company,
even if you didn't get shot, you could only hope to rise
to the command of a regiment, ranking with a civilian
very low down on the list. The stupidity of boys is
unaccountable. It's a splendid career, sir, that I have
opened to you; but if I'd known that you had no ambition
(197) B


18
THE BOARD OF DIRECTORS.
I would have put you into my own counting-house, though
there, that wouldn't have done either, for I know you
would have blotted the ledger and turned all the accounts
topsy-turvy. And now, sir, supper is ready;" and the
old gentleman led the way into the next room.
Upon the following day Charlie was introduced by his
uncle to the director who had given him his nomination,
and was told by him that the board would sit upon
the following day, and that he must call at the India
House at eleven o'clock. The ordeal was not a formidable
one. He was shown into a room where eight or ten
elderly gentlemen were sitting round a large table.
Among these was his friend of the day before. He was
asked a question or two about his age, his father's pro-
fession, and his place of education. Then the gentleman
at the head of the table nodded to him, and said he could
go, and instructions would be sent to him, and that he was
to prepare to sail in the Lizzie Anderson, which would
leave the docks in ten days' time, and that he would be
for the present stationed at Madras. Much delighted at
having got through the ordeal so easily, Charlie returned
to his uncle's. He did not venture to penetrate into the
latter's counting-house, but awaited his coming upstairs
to dinner, to tell him the news.
"Humph!" said his uncle; "it is lucky they did not find
out what a fool you were at once. I was rather afraid that
even the two minutes would do it. After dinner I will
send my clerk round with you to get the few things which
are necessary for your voyage. 1 suppose you will want
to, what you call amuse yourself, to see the beasts at
Exeter Change, and the playhouses. Here are two sove-
reigns; don't get into loose company, and don't get drinking,
sir, or out of the house you go."
Charlie attempted to express his thanks, but his uncle
stopped him abruptly. "Hold your tongue, sir; I am
doing what is right; a thing, sir, Joshua Tufton always has
done, and doesn't expect to be thanked for it. All I ask


AN INDIAN OUTFIT.
19
you is, that if you rob the Company's till and are hung,
don't mention that you are related to me."
After dinner was over, Charlie went out under the
charge of an old clerk and visited tailors' and outfitters'
shops, and found that his uncle's idea of the few necessaries
for a voyage differed very widely from his own. The
clerk in each case inquired from the tradesmen what was
the outfit which gentlemen going to India generally took
with them, and Charlie was absolutely appalled at the
magnitude of the orders. Four dozen shirts, ten dozen
pairs of stockings, two dozen suits of white cotton cloth,
and everything else in proportion. Charlie in vain re-
monstrated, and even implored the clerk to abstain from
ordering what appeared to him such a fabulous amount
of things, and begged him at anyrate to wait until he
had spoken to his uncle. The clerk, however, replied that
he had received instructions that the full usual outfit was
to be obtained, and that Mr. Tufton never permitted his
orders to be questioned. Charlie was forced to submit,
but he was absolutely oppressed with the magnitude of
his outfit, to carry which six huge trunks were required.
"It is awful," Charlie said to himself," positively awful.
How much it will all come to, goodness only knows;
three or four hundred pounds at least."
In those days before steam was thought of, and the
journey to India was often of six months' duration, men
never came home more than once in seven years, and
often remained in India from the day of their arrival
until they finally retired, without once revisiting England.
The outfits taken out were therefore necessarily much
larger than at the present time, when a run home to
England can be accomplished in three weeks, and there
are plenty of shops in every town in India where all
European articles of necessity or luxury can be purchased.
After separating from the clerk Charlie felt altogether
unable to start out in search of amusement. He wandered
about vaguely till supper-time, and then attempted to


•JO
A PEREMPTORY PARTY.
address his uncle on the subject. "My dear uncle," he
began, "you've been so awfully kind to me that I really
do not like to trespass upon you. I am positively fright-
ened at the outfit your clerk has ordered; it is enormous.
I'm sure I can't want so many things possibly, and I
would really rather take a, much smaller outfit, and then,
as I want them I can have more things out from England
and pay for them myself."
"You don't suppose," Mr. Tufton said sternly, "that I'm
going to have my nephew go out to India with the outfit
of a cabin-boy. I ordered that you were to have the
proper outfit of a gentleman, and 1 requested my clerk to
order a considerable portion of the things to be made of a
size which will allow for your growing, for you look to me
as if you were likely enough to run up into a lanky giant
of six feet high. I suppose he has done as I ordered him.
Don't let me hear another word on the subject."


CHAPTER II.
THE YOUNG WRITER.
OR the next four days Charlie followed his
uncle's instructions and amused himself. He
visited Exeter Change, took a boat and rowed
down the river to Greenwich, and a coach
and visited the palace of Hampton Court. He went to
see the coaches make their start in the morning for all
places in England, and marvelled at the perfection of the
turn-outs. He went to the playhouses twice, in the
evening, and saw Mr. Garrick in his performance as
Richard the Third. On the fifth day a great surprise
awaited him. His uncle at breakfast had told him
briefly that he did not wish him to go out before
dinner, as some one might want to see him, and Charlie,
supposing that a messenger might be coming down from
the India House, waited indoors, and an hour later he was
astonished when the door of the room opened and his
mother and sisters entered. With a shout of gladness
and surprise Charlie rushed into their arms.
"My dear mother, my dear girls, this is an unex-
pected pleasure indeed! Why, what has brought you
here?"
"Didn't you know we were coming, Charlie? didn't
uncle tell you?" they exclaimed.
"Not a word," Charlie said. "I never dreamt of such
a thing. What, has he called you up here to stay till I
go?"


22
MIL TUFTON'S GRAND-NIECES.
"Oh, my dear, he has been so kind," his mother said,
"and so funny! He wrote me such a scolding letter, just
as if I had been a very naughty little girl. He said he
wasn't going to allow me to bring disgrace upon him
by living in wretched lodgings at Yarmouth, nor by
his grand-nieces being sent out as governesses. So he
ordered me at once, ordered me Charlie, as if I had no
will of my own, to give up the lodgings and to take our
places in the coach yesterday morning. He said we were
not to shame him by appearing here in rags, and he sent
me a hundred pounds, every penny of which, he said, was
to be laid out in clothes. As to the future, he said it
would be his duty to see that I brought no further dis-
grace upon the family."
"Yes, and he's been just as kind to me, mother. As
I told you when I wrote, he had ordered an enormous
outfit, which will, I am sure, cost hundreds of pounds.
He makes me go to the playhouses and all sorts of
amusements, and all the time he has been so kind he
scolds, and grumbles, and predicts that I shall be
hanged."
"I'm sure you won't," Kate, his youngest sister, said
indignantly. "How can he say such a thing!"
"He doesn't mean it," Charlie laughed; "it's only his
way. He will go on just the same way with you, I have
no doubt; but you mustn't mind, you know, and musn't
laugh, but must look quite grave and serious. Ah! here
he is. Oh, uncle, this is kind of you!"
"Hold your tongue, sir," said his uncle, "and try and
learn not to speak to your elders unless you are addressed.
Niece Mary," he said, kissing her upon the forehead, "I am
glad to see you again. You are not so much changed as
I expected. And these are my grand-nieces, Elizabeth
and Kate, though why Kate I don't know. Jt is a fan-
ciful name and new to the family, and I am surprised
that you didn't call her Susanna, after your grand-
mother."


A PAINFUL DUTY.
23
Kate made a little face at the thought of being called
Susanna. However, a warning glance from Charlie closed
her lips just as she was about to express her decided
preference for her own name. Mr. Tufton kissed them
both, muttering to himself:
"I suppose I ought to kiss them. Girls always expect
to be kissed at every opportunity. What are you laugh-
ing at, grand-niece?"
"I don't think girls expect to be kissed except by
people they like," Kate said; "but we do like kissing
you, uncle," throwing her arms round his neck and kiss-
ing him heartily; "because you have been so kind to
Charlie and have brought us up to see him again."
"You have disarranged my white tie, niece," Mr.
Tufton said, extricating himself from Kate's embrace.
"Niece Mary, I fear that you have not taught your
daughters to restrain their emotions, and there is nothing
so dreadful as emotional women."
"Perhaps I have not taken so much pains with their
education in that way as in some others," Mrs. Marry at
said smiling. "But of course, uncle, if you object to be
kissed, the girls will abstain from doing so."
"No," Mr. Tufton said thoughtfully. "It is the duty
of nieces to kiss their uncles, in moderation—in modera-
tion, mind, and it is the duty of the uncles to receive
those salutations, and I do not know that the duty is
altogether an unpleasant one. I am myself unaccustomed
to be kissed, but it is an operation to which I may accus-
tom myself in time."
"I never heard it called an operation, uncle," Lizzie
said demurely; "but I now understand the meaning of
the phrase of a man's undergoing a painful operation.
I used to think it meant cutting off a leg, or something
of that sort, but I see it's much worse."
Her uncle looked at her steadily.
"I am afraid, grand-niece, that you intend to be sar-
castic. This is a hateful habit in a man, worse in a


24
WORDS OF ADVICE.
woman. Cure yourself of it as speedily as possible, or
Heaven help the unhappy man who may some day be
your husband. And now," he said, "ring the bell. The
housekeeper will show you to your rooms. My nephew
will tell you what are the hours for meals. Of course
you will want to be gadding about with him. You will
understand that there is no occasion to be in to meals;
but if you are not present when they are upon the table
you will have to wait for the next. I cannot have my
house turned upside down by meals being brought up
at all sorts of hours. You must not expect me, niece,
to be at your beck and call during the day, as I have my
business to attend to; but of an evening I shall, of course,
feel it my duty to accompany you to the playhouse. It
will not do for you to be going about with only the pro-
tection of a hair-brained boy."
The remainder of Charlie's stay in London passed
most pleasantly. They visited all the sights of town,
Mr. Tufton performing what he called his duty with an
air of protest, but showing a general thoughtfulness and
desire to please his visitors, which was very apparent
even when he grunted and grumbled the most.
On the evening before he started he called Charlie
down into his counting-house.
"To-morrow you are going to sail," he said, "and to
start in life on your own account, and I trust that you
will, as far as possible, be steady and do your duty to
your employers. You will understand that . although the
pay of a writer is not high there are opportunities for
advancement. The Company have the monopoly of the
trade of India, and in addition to their great factories at
Bombay, Calcutta, and Madras they have many other trad-
ing stations. Those who by their good conduct attract the
attention of their superiors rise to positions of trust and
emolument. There are many who think that the Com-
pany will in time enlarge its operations, and as they do
so, superior opportunities will offer themselves, and since


A GENEROUS FRIEND.
25
the subject of India has been prominently brought before
my notice I have examined the question and am deter-
mined to invest somewhat largely in the stock of the
Company, a step which will naturally give me some influ-
ence with the board. That influence I shall, always sup-
posing that your conduct warrants it, exercise on your
behalf. As we are now at war with France, and it is
possible that the vessel in which you are proceeding may
be attacked by the way, I have thought it proper that
you should be armed. You will, therefore, find in your
cabin a brace of pistols, a rifle, and a double-barrel shot-
gun, which last, I am informed, is a useful weapon at close
quarters. Should your avocations in India permit your
doing so, you will find them useful in the pursuit of
game. I hope that you will not be extravagant; but as
a matter of business I find that it is useful to be able to
give entertainments to persons who may be in a position
to benefit or advance you. I have, therefore, arranged
that you will draw from the factor at Madras the sum
of two hundred pounds annually in addition to your pay.
It is clearly my duty to see that my nephew has every
fair opportunity for making his way. Now, go upstairs
at once to your mother. I have letters to write, and am
too busy for talking."
So saying, with a peremptory wave of his hand he
dismissed his nephew.
"Well, mother," Charlie said after telling her of his
uncle's generosity, "thank goodness you will be all right
now anyhow. No doubt uncle intends to do something
for you and the girls, though he has said nothing at pres-
ent beyond the fact that you are not to be in wretched
lodgings and they are not to go out as governesses. But
even if he should change his mind, and I don't think he
ever does that, I shall be able to help you. Oh, he is
kind, isn't he?"
The parting was far less sad than that which had taken
place at Yarmouth. Charlie was now assured that his


26
THE EAST INDIAMAN.
mother and sisters would be comfortable and well cared
for in his absence; while his mother, happy in the lighten-
ing of her anxiety as to the future of her daughters and
as to the prospects of her son, was able to bear with
better heart the thought of their long separation.
Mrs. Marryat and the girls accompanied him on board
ship. Mr. Tufton declined to join the party, under the
plea that in the first place he was busy, and in the second
that he feared there would be an emotional display. He
sent, however, his head clerk with them, to escort the
ladies on their return from the docks.
The Lizzie Anderson was a fine ship of the largest
size, and she was almost as clean and trim as a man-of-
war. She carried twelve cannon, two of them thirty-two
pounders, which were in those days considered large
pieces of ordnance. All the ships of the Company, and,
indeed, all ocean-going merchantmen of the day, were
armed, as the sea swarmed with privateers and the black
flag of the pirates was still occasionally to be seen. The
girls were delighted with all they saw, as, indeed, was
Charlie, for accustomed as they were only to the coasting
vesselswhich frequented theport of Yarmouth,this floating
castle appeared to them a vessel of stupendous size and
power.
This was Charlie's first visit also to the ship, for his
uncle had told him that all directions had been given,
that the trunks with the things necessary for the voyage
would be found in his cabin at the time of starting, and
the rest of the luggage in the hold. Everything was
in order, and Charlie found that his cabin companion
was a doctor in the service returning to Madras. He
was a pleasant man of some five or six and thirty, and
assured Mrs. Marryat that he would soon make her son
at home on board ship, and would, moreover, put him
up to the ways of things upon his arrival in India
There were many visitors on board saying good-bye to
their friends, and all sat down to lunch, served in the


THE START FOR THE EAST.
27
saloon. When this was over the bell rang for visitors to
go ashore. There was a short scene of parting in which
Charlie was not ashamed to use his handkerchief as freely
as did his mother and sisters.
Five minutes later the great vessel passed through the
dock gates. Charlie stood at the stern waving his hand-
kerchief as long as he could catch a glimpse of the figures
of his family, and then, as with her sails spread and the
tide gaining strength every minute beneath her, the
vessel made her way down the river, he turned round to
examine his fellow passengers. These were some twenty
in number, and for the most part men. Almost all were,
in some capacity or other, civil or military, in the service
of the Company; for at that, time their monopoly was a
rigid one, and none outside its boundary were allowed to
trade in India. The Company was indeed solely a great
mercantile house of business. They had their own ships,
their own establishments, and bought and sold goods like
other traders. They owned a small extent of country
round their three great trading towns, and kept up a
little army, composed of two or three white regiments,
and as many composed of natives, trained and disciplined
like Europeans, and known as Sepoys. Hence the clergy-
man, the doctor, a member of the council of Madras,
four or five military officers, twice as many civilians,
and three young writers besides Charlie, were all in the
employment of the Company.
"Well, youngster," a cheery voice said beside him,
"take your last look at the smoke of London, for it will
be a good many years before you see it again, my lad.
You've blue skies and clear ones where you're going,
except when it rains, and when it does there is no mistake
about it."
The speaker was the captain of the Lizzie Anderson,
a fine sailor-like man of some fifty years, of which near
forty had been spent in the service of the Company.
"I'm not a Londoner," Charlie said smiling, "and


28
FELLOW PASSENGERS.
have no regret for leaving its smoke. Do you think we
shall make a quick voyage?"
"I hope so," the captain said, "but it all depends upon
the wind. A finer ship never floated than the Lizzie
Anderson; but the Company don't build their vessels
for speed, and it's no use trying to run when you meet
a Frenchman. Those fellows understand how to build
ships, and if they could fight them as well as they build
them we should not long be mistress of the sea."
Most of the people on board appeared to know each
other, and Charlie felt rather lonely till the doctor came
up and began to chat with him. He told him who
most of his fellow passengers were:
"That gentleman there, walking on the other side of
the deck as if not only the ship but the river and banks
on both sides belonged to him, is one of the council.
That is his wife over there with a companion holding her
shawl for her. That pretty little woman next to her is
the wife of Captain Tibbets, the tall man leaning against
the bulwarks. Those two sisters are going out to keep
house for their uncle, one of the leading men in Madras,
and, I suppose, to get husbands, which they will most
likely do before they have been there many weeks.
They look very nice girls. But you soon get acquainted
with them all. It is surprising how soon people get
friendly on board ship, though, as a rule, they quarrel
like cats and dogs before they get to the end of it."
"What do they quarrel about?" Charlie asked sur-
prised.
"Oh, about anything or nothing," the doctor saiM.
"They all get heartily sick of each other and of the
voyage, and they quarrel because they have nothing else
to do. You will see we shall be as happy a party as
possible till we get about as far as the Cape. After that
the rows will begin, and by the time we get to India half
the people won't speak to each other. Have you been
down the river before? That's Gravesend. I, see the


A SUSPICIOUS SAIL.
29
captain is getting ready to anchor. So, I suppose the
tide has nearly run out. If this wind holds we shall be
fairly out at sea when you get up to-morrow. You snore,
I hope?" 8 ^
"No, sir, I don't think so," Charlie said.
"I hoped you did," the doctor said, "because I'm told
I do sometimes. However, as I usually smoke a cigar
on deck the last thing, I hope you will be fairly asleep
before I am. If at any time I get very bad and keep
you awake you must shake me."
Charlie said it took a good deal to keep him awake,
and that he should probably get accustomed to it ere
long. "It's better to do that," he said with a laugh, " than
to keep on waking you for the next four or five months."
A week later the Lizzie Anderson was running down
the Spanish coast with all sail set. She was out of sight
of land, and so far had seen nothing likely to cause un-
easiness. They had met many vessels homeward bound
from the Mediterranean, and one or two big ships which
the captain pronounced to be Indiamen. That morning,
however, a vessel was seen coming out from the land.
She seemed to Charlie's eyes quite a small vessel, and
he was surprised to see how often the captain and officers
turned their glasses towards her.
"I fancy our friend over there is a French privateer,"
the doctor remarked to him; "and I should not be sur-
prised if we found ourselves exchanging shots with her
before many hours are over."
"But she's a little bit of a thing," Charlie said. "Surely
she would never venture to attack a ship like ours."
"It's the size of the guns, not the size of the ship, that
counts, my boy. She has the advantage of being able to
sail three feet to our two, and probably, small as she is,
she carries half as many men again as we do. However,
.we carry heavy metal, and can give a good account of
ourselves. Those thirty-twos will astonish our friend if
she comes within range"


30
THE TWO PRIVATEERS.
The stranger was a large schooner, and the tautness of
the spars and rigging showed that she was in beautiful
order. She crossed the line upon which the merchant-
man was sailing some two miles in her rear, and then
bearing up followed in her wake.
Charlie stood near the captain, who, instead of watch-
ing her, was sweeping the horizon with his glass. Pres-
ently he paused and gazed intently at a distant object.
"I thought so," he said to the first officer. "I fancied
that fellow wasn't alone. He would hardly have ven-
tured to try his strength with us if he had been. Send
a man up to the tops and let him see what he can make
her out to be. I can only see her topmasts, but I can
make out no yards."
Presently the look-out came down and reported that
the distant vessel appeared to be a large fore-and-aft
schooner bearing down upon them.
"She will not be up for two hours yet," the captain
said. "It will be getting dark then. It is not likely
they will engage at night, but they will keep close and
show their teeth at daybreak."
It soon became known that the belief of the captain
was that the vessel in their wake, and that which could
be seen approaching on the beam, were French privateers,
and soon all were preparing in their own way for what
might happen. The sailors cleared the decks and loosed
the guns. The gentlemen went below and shortly re-
turned bringing up rifles and fowling-pieces. Small-
arms and cutlasses were brought up and piled round the
masts.
"Why don't you put on more sail, sir?" Mr. Ashmead,
the member of the council, said to the captain. "My
wife, sir, objects to the sound of firearms, and I must
really beg that you will increase your speed . As it is we
are losing rather than gaining upon that vessel behind.
The duty of the ships of the Company is to try not to
fight."


IN FOR A FIGHT.
31
"If they can help it," the captain added quietly. "Not
to tight if they can help it, Mr. Ashmead. But unfor-
tunately, the choice upon the present occasion lies with
the gentlemen yonder and not with us. It is not of the
slightest use adding to the sail we carry, for at our very
Lest speed those schooners could sail round and round us.
As night comes on I intend to shorten sail and put the
ship into fighting trim. In the morning I shall again
increase it, but I shall not make any attempt to escape
a combat which it depends entirely on those privateers
to bring on or not as they choose. I am sorry that Mrs.
Ashmead should be exposed to the unpleasantness of
listening to the explosion of firearms, and that my other
lady passengers should be exposed to the danger which
cannot but arise more or less from a naval conflict. How-
ever, I hope, sir, that there need be no great anxiety as
to the result. The Company has given us a heavy
armament, and you may be sure that we shall all do our
best."
Seeing the gentlemen go below for their guns Charlie
asked one of the other young writers, a lad of about his
own age, named Peters, with whom he had become very
friendly, to go below with him. He had not yet ex-
amined the arms that his uncle had given him, for he
had not thought of them since he saw the gun-cases
under his berth on his first arrival on board ship. He
found the doctor already in his cabin putting together a
heavy double-barrelled gun.
"Well, youngster," he said, "so we're likely to have a
brush. I see you have a couple of gun-cases under your
berth. You are a good deal better provided than most
lads who go out as writers. Ah! that's a beautiful piece
of yours," he said, as Charlie unlocked one of the cases
and took out a rifle, a small bore and a heavy barrel, and
beautifully finished. "With a greased patch and a
heavy charge that ought to carry a bullet far and true.
Have you had any practice?"


32
TREPARING FOR THE ENEMY.
"Not with this gun, sir. I used sometimes to practise
shooting at gulls with a musket on board the cutter my
father commanded, and I got to be a fair shot with it."
"Then you ought to be able to do good work with such
a piece as that. What is in the other case? Ah! that's
a beauty too," he said as he examined the double-barrelled
gun. "Made extra strong and heavy, I see, so as to carry
bullets. You'll find your shoulder ache at first, but
you'll get accustomed to it in time. I'm always in favour
of heavy barrels. They shoot stronger and straighter
than your light guns, are not so liable to get bent or
bruised if a stupid servant drops one across a stone, and,
after all, two or three pounds difference in weight does
not make any material difference when you're accustomed
to it. Although, I grant a heavy gun does not come quite
so quickly up to the shoulder for a snap shot."
"Now, Peters," Charlie said, "you take the double-
barrel; I will use the rifle. Mine will come into play
first, but, as my uncle said when he gave it me, yours
will do mast execution at close quarters."
At dusk the schooners, having exchanged some signals
by flags, took up their positions, one on each quarter of
the ship, at a distance of some two miles.
"Do not you think," Charlie asked his friend the
doctor, "that they are likely to try and board us to-
night?"
"No," the doctor said. "These privateers generally
depend upon their long guns. They know that we shall
be on the watch all night, and that in a hand-to-hand
fight they would lose a considerable number of men,
while by keeping at a distance and maintaining a fire
with their long guns, they rely upon crippling their
opponents, and then ranging up under their stern, pour-
ing in a fire at close quarters until they surrender. An-
other thing is that they prefer daylight, as they can
then see whether any other vessel is approaching. Were
one of our cruisers to hear a cannonade in the night she


CAUTION IN THE DARK.
33
would come down and might take them unaware. No,
I think you will see that at daylight, if the coast is clear,
Such was evidently the captain's opinion also, as he
ordered sail to be still further shortened, and all, save the
watch on deck, to turn in at once. The lights were all
extinguished, not that the captain had any idea of evad-
ing his pursuers, but that he wished to avoid offering
them a mark for their fire should they approach in the
darkness.


(1»7»


CHAPTER III.
A BRUSH WITH PRIVATEERS.
HE night passed quietly. Once or twice lights
were seen as the schooners showed a lantern
for a moment to notify their exact position to
each other. As soon as dawn broke every
man on board the Lizzie Anderson was at his post. The
schooners had drawn up a little, but were still under easy
sail. The moment that the day grew clear enough for it
to be perceived that no other sail could be seen above the
horizon, fresh sail was spread upon the schooners and they
began rapidly to draw up. On the previous evening the
four heavy guns had been brought aft, and the Indiaman
could have made a long running fight with her opponents
had the captain been disposed. To this, however, he ob-
jected strongly, as his vessel was sure to be hulled and
knocked about severely, and perhaps some of his masts cut
down. He was confident in his power to beat off the two
privateers, and he therefore did not add a stitch of canvas
to the easy sail under which he had been holding on all
night. Presently a puff of smoke shot out from the bow of
the schooner from the weather quarter, followed almost
instantaneously by one from her consort. Two round shot
struck up the water, the one under the Indiaman's stern,
the other under her forefoot.
"The rascals are well within range," the captain said
quietly "See, they are taking off canvas again. They


A SURPRISE FOR THE FRENCHMEN.
35
intend to keep at that distance and hammer away at us.
Just what I thought would be their tactics."
Two more shots were fired by the schooners. One flew
over the deck between the masts and plunged harmlessly
in the sea beyond, the other struck the hull with a dull
crash.
"It is lucky the ladies were sent into the hold," the
captain said; "that shot has gone right through their
cabin. Now, my lads, have you got the sights well upon
them? Fire!"
The four thirty-two pounders spoke out almost at the
same moment, and all gazed over the bulwarks anxiously
to watch the effect, and a cheer arose as it was seen how
accurate had been the aim of the gunners. One shot
struck the schooner to windward in the bow, a foot or two
above the water-level; another went through her foresail
close to the mast."
"A foot more, and you would have cut his foremast
asunder."
The vessel to leeward had been struck by only one shot,
the other passing under her stern. She was struck just
above her deck-line, the shot passing through the bulwark,
and, as they thought on board the merchantman, narrowly
missing if not actually striking the mainmast.
"There is some damage done," Dr. Rae said, keeping
his glass fixed on the vessel; "there is a good deal of
running about on deck there."
It was evident that the display of the heavy metal
carried by the Indiaman was an unpleasant surprise to the
privateers. Both lowered sail and ceased firing, and there
was then a rapid exchange of signals between them.
"They don't like it," the captain said laughing; "they see
that they cannot play the game they expected, and that
they've got to take as well as to give. Now it depends
upon the sort of stuff their captains are made of, whether
they give it up at once or come straight up to close quarters.
Ah! they mean fighting."


36
COMING TO CLOSE QUARTERS.
As he spoke a cloud of canvas was spread upon the
schooners, and sailing more than two feet to the merchant-
man's one they ran quickly down towards her, firing
rapidly as they came. Only the merchantman's heavy
guns replied, but these worked steadily and coolly and did
considerable damage. The bowsprit of one of their
opponents was shot away. The sails of both vessels were
pierced in several places, and several rugged holes were
knocked in their hulls.
"If it were not that I do not wish to sacrifice any of the
lives on board unnecessarily," the captain said, " I would
let them come alongside and try boarding. We have a
strong crew, and with the sixty soldiers we should give
them such a reception as they do not dream of. However,
I will keep them otf if I can. Now, Mr. James," he said
to the first officer, "I propose to give that vessel to leeward
a dose; they are keeping about abreast, and by the course
they are making will range alongside at about a cable's
length. When I give the word pour a broadside with the
guns to port upon that weather schooner. At that mo-
ment, gentlemen," he said, turning to the passengers, "I
shall rely upon you to pick off the steersman of the other
vessel, and to prevent another taking his place. She
steers badly now, and the moment her helm is free she'll
run up into the wind. As she does so I shall bear off', run
across her bow, and rake her deck with grape as we pass.
Will you, Mr. Barlow, order your men to be in readiness
to open fire with musketry upon her as we pass."
The schooners were now running rapidly down upon
the Indiaman. They were only able to use the guns in
their bows, and the fire of the Indiaman from the heavy
guns on her quarter was inflicting more damage than she
received.
"Let all hands lie down on deck," the captain ordered,
"they will open with their broadside guns as they come
up. When I give the word let all the guns on the port
side be trained at the foot of her mainmast, and fire as


A CRUSHING BROADSIDE.
37
you get the line. On the starboard side lie down till I
give the word."
It was a pretty sight as the schooners, throwing the
water high up from their sharp cut-waters, came running
along heeling over under the breeze. As they ranged
alongside their topsails came down, and a broadside from
both was poured into the Indiaman. The great ship
shook as the shot crashed into her, and several sharp cries
told of the effect which had been produced. Then the
captain gave the word, and a moment afterwards an ir-
regular broadside, as the captain of each gun brought his
piece to bear, was poured into the schooner from the guns
on the port side. As the privateer heeled over her deck
could be plainly seen, and the shot of the Indiaman, all
directed at one point, tore up a hole around the foot of the
mainmast. In an instant the spar tottered and with a
crash fell alongside. At the same moment three of the
passengers took a steady aim over the bulwark at the
helmsman of the other privateer, and simultaneously with
the reports of their pieces the man was seen to fall.
Another sprang forward to take his place, but again the
rifles spoke out; and he fell beside his comrade. Freed
from the strain which had counteracted the pressure of
her mainsail the schooner flew up into the wind. The
Indiaman held on her course for another length and then
her helm was put up, and she swept down across the
bows of the privateer. Then the men leaped to their
feet, the soldiers lined the bulwarks, and as she passed
along a few yards only distant from her foe, each gun
poured a storm of grape along her crowded deck while
the troops and passengers kept up a continuous fire of
musketry.
"That will do," the captain said quietly; "now we may
keep her on her course, they have had more than enough
of it."
There was no doubt of that, for the effect of the iron
storm had been terrible, and the decks of the schooner


38
THE CRIPPLED SCHOONERS.
were strewn with dead and dying. For a time after the
merchantman had borne upon her course the sails of the
schooner napped wildly in the wind, and then the foremast
went suddenly over the side.
"I should think you could take them both, Captain
Thompson," one of the passengers said.
"They are as good as taken,' the captain answered, "and
would be forced to haul down their flags if I were to wear
round and continue the fight. But they would be worse
than useless to me. I should not know what to do with
their crews, and should have to cripple myself by putting
very strong prize crews upon them, and so run the risk of
losing my own ship and cargo. No, my business is to
trade and not to fight. If any one meddle with me I am
ready to take my own part; but the Company would not
thank me if I were to risk the safety of this ship and her
valuable cargo for the sake of sending home a couple of
prizes which might be recaptured as they crossed the bay,
and would not fetch any great sum if they got safely in
port."
An examination showed that the casualties on board
the Lizzie Anderson amounted to three killed and eight
wounded- The former were sewn in hammocks with a
round shot at their feet and dropped overboard, the clergy-
man reading the burial service. The wounded were carried
below and attended to by the ship's surgeon and Dr.
Eae. The ship's decks were washed and all traces of the
conflict removed. The guns were again lashed in their
places, carpenters were lowered over the side to repair
damages, and when the ladies came on deck an hour after
the conflict was over, two or three ragged holes in the
bulwarks and a half dozen in the sails were the sole signs
that the ship had been in action, save that some miles
astern could be seen the two crippled privateers with all
sails lowered at work to repair damages. Two or three
days afterwards Charlie Marryat and his friend Peters
were sitting beside Dr. Rae, when the latter said:


GETTING UP HISTORY.
39
"I hope that we shan't find the French in Madras when
we get there."
"The French in Madras!" Charlie exclaimed in surprise.
"Why, sir, there's no chance of that, is there?"
"A very great chance," the doctor said; "don't you
know that they captured the place three years ago?"
"No, sir; I'm ashamed to say that I know nothing at
all about India except that the Company have trading
stations at Bombay, Madras, and Calcutta."
"I will tell you about it," the doctor said; "it is as well
that you should understand the position of affairs at the
place to which you are going. You must know that the
Company hold the town of Madras and a few square miles
of land around it as tenants of the Nawab of the Carnatic,
which is the name of that part of India. The French
have a station at Pondicherry, eighty-six miles to the
sou'-west of Madras. This is a larger and more important
town than Madras, and of course the greatest rivalry
prevails between the English and French. The French
are much more powerful than the English and exercise a
predominating influence throughout the Carnatic. The
French governor Monsieur Dupleix is a man of very great
ability and far-seeing views. He has a considerable force
of French soldiers at his command, and by the aid which
he has given to the nawab upon various occasions he has
obtained a predominating influence in his councils.
"When war was declared between England and France
iii the year '44, the English squadron under Commodore
Barnet was upon the coast, and the Company sent out
orders to Mr. Morse, the governor of Madras, to use every
effort to destroy the French settlement, of whose rising
power they felt the greatest jealousy. Dupleix, seeing
the force that could be brought against him, and having
no French ships on the station, although he was aware
that a fleet under Admh-al La Bourdonnais was fitting out
and would arrive shortly, dreaded the contest, and pro-
posed to Mr. Morse that the Indian colonies of the two


40
THE FRKNCH IN MADRAS.
nations should remain neutral and take no part in the
struggle in which their respective countries were engaged.
Mr. Morse, however, in view of the orders he had received
from the Company, was unable to agree to this. Dupleix
then applied to the nawab, who at his request forbade
his European tenants to make war on land with each
other, an order which they were obliged to obey.
"In July, 1746, La Bourdonnais arrived with his fleet,
and chased the small English squadron from the Indian
seas. Dupleix now changed his tactics, and regardless of
the injunction which he himself had obtained from the
nawab he determined to crush the English at Madras.
He supplied the fleet with men and money and ordered
the admiral to sail for Madras. The fleet arrived before
the town on the 14th of September, landed a portion of
its troops, six hundred in number, with two guns, a short
distance along the coast, and on the following day disem-
barked the rest, consisting of a thousand French troops,
four hundred Sepoys, and three hundred African troops,
and summoned Madras to surrender. Madras was in no
position to offer any effectual resistance. The fort was
weak and indefensible. The English inhabitants con-
sisted only of a hundred civilians and two hundred
soldiers. Governor Morse endeavoured to obtain from
the nawab the protection which he had before granted
to Dupleix, a demand which the nawab at once refused.
I was there at the time and quite agreed with the governor
that it was useless to attempt resistance to the force
brought against us. The governor, therefore, surrendered
on the 21st. The garrison and all the civilians in the
place not in the service of the Company were to become
prisoners of war, while those in the regular service of
the Company were free to depart, engaging only not to
carry arms against the French until exchanged. These
were the official conditions; but La Bourdonnais, influ-
enced by jealousy of Dupleix, and by the promise of a
bribe of forty thousand pounds, made a secret condition


THE FIRST BLOW TO THE MAHOMED AN RULE . 41
with Mr. Morse by which he bound himself to restore
Madras in the future, upon the payment of a large sum
of money. This agreement Dupleix, whose heart was set
upon the total expulsion of the English, refused to ratify.
"A good many of us considered that by this breach of
the agreement we were released from our parole not to
carry arms against the French, and a dozen or so of us in
various disguises escaped from Madras and made our way
to Fort St. David, a small English settlement twelve miles
south of Pondicherry. I made the journey with a young
fellow named Clive, who had come out as a writer about
two years before. He was a fine young fellow, as unfitted
as you are, I should think, Marryat, for the dull life of
a writer, but full of energy and courage. At Fort St.
David we found two hundred English soldiers and a
hundred Sepoys, and a number of us having nothing to
do at our own work volunteered to aid in the defence.
"After Dupleix had conquered Madras,the nawab awoke
to the fact of the danger of allowing the French to become
all-powerful by the destruction of the English, and ordered
Dupleix to restore the place. Dupleix refused, and the
nawab sent his son Maphuz Khan to invest the town.
Dupleix at once despatched a detachment of two hundred
and thirty French and seven hundred Sepoys, commanded
by an engineer officer named Paradis, to raise the siege.
On the 2nd of November the garrison of Madras sallied
out and drove away the cavalry of Maphuz Khan, and on
the 4th, Paradis attacked his army and totally defeated it.
"This, lads, was a memorable battle; it is the first time
that European and Indian soldiers have come into contest,
and it shows how immense is the superiority of Europeans.
What Paradis did then, opens all sorts of possibilities for
the future, and it may be that cither we or the French
are destined to rise from mere trading companies to be
rulers of Indian states. Such, I know, is the opinion of
young Clive, who is a very longheaded and ambitious
young fellow. I remember his saying to me one night


A TROUBLESOME LEAK.
43
remains to be seen. If we are expelled, the effect of our
defeat is likely to operate disastrously at Calcutta if not
at Bombay. The French will be regarded as a powerful
people whom it is necessary to conciliate, while we shall be
treated as a nation of whom they need have no fear, and
whom they can oppress accordingly. If we are successful
and absolutely obtain possession of the Carnatic, our trade
will vastly increase, fresh posts and commands of all sorts
will be established, and there will be a fine career open to
you young fellows in the service of the Company."
After rounding the Cape of Good Hope the ship en-
countered a series of very heavy gales, which drove her
far out of her course up the eastern coast of Africa. In
the last gale her foremast was carried away, and she put
in to a small island to refit. She had also sprung a leak,
and a number of stores were landed to enable her to be
taken up into shallow water and heeled over in order that
the leak might be got at.
The captain hurried on the work with all speed.
"Had it not been for this," Charlie heard him say to
Mr. Ashmead, "I would have rigged a jury-mast and pro-
ceeded; but I can't stop the leak from the inside without
shifting a great portion of the cargo, and our hold is so
full that this would be difficult in the extreme. But
I own that I do not like delaying a day longer than
necessary here. The natives have a very bad reputation,
besides which it is suspected that one if not more pirates
have their rendezvous in jthese seas. Several of our
merchantmen have mysteriously disappeared without any
gale having taken place which would account for their
loss. The captain of a ship which reached England two
or three days before we sailed, brought news that when
she was within a fortnight's sail of the Cape the sound
of guns was heard one night, and that afterwards a ship
was seen on fire low down on the horizon. He reached
the spot soon after daybreak and found charred spars
and other wreckage, but though he cruised about all day


44
THE BAY IN THE ISLAND.
he could find no signs of any boata Complaints have
been made to government, and I hear that there is an
intention of sending two or three sloops out here to hunt
the pirates up; but that will be of no use to us."
Upon the day of their arrival at the island a native
sailing boat was seen to pass across the mouth of the bay.
When half across she suddenly tacked round and sailed
back in the direction from which she had come.
Before proceeding to lighten the ship the captain had
taken steps to put himself in a position of defence. For
some distance along the centre of the bay the ground rose
abruptly at a distance of some thirty yards from the
shore, forming a sort of natural terrace; behind this a
steep hill rose. The terrace, which was forty feet above
the water level, extended for about a hundred yards,
when the ground on either side of the plateau dropped
away as steeply as in front. The guns were the first
things taken out of the ship, and, regardless of the remon-
strances of the passengers at what they considered to be
a waste of time, Captain Thompson had the whole of
them taken up on the terrace. A small battery was
thrown up by the sailors at the two corners, and in each
of these two of the thirty-two pounders were placed.
The broadside guns were ranged in line along the centre
of the terrace.
"Now," the captain said when at the end of the second
day the preparations were completed by the transport of
a quantity of ammunition from the ship's magazine to
the terrace, "I feel comfortable. We can defend our-
selves here against all the pirates of the South Seas. If
they don't come we shall only have lost our two days'
work, and shall have easy minds for the remainder of
our stay here, which we should not have had if we had
been at the mercy of the first of those scoundrels who
happened to hear of our being laid up."
The next morning the work of unloading the ship began,
the bales and packages being lowered from the ship as


CAMPING ASHORE.
45
they were brought up from the hold into boats alongside,
and then taken to the shore and piled there at the foot
of the slope. This occupied three days, and at the end of
that time the greater portion of the cargo had been re-
moved. The ship, now several feet lighter in the water
than before, was brought broadside to shore until her keel
touched the ground. Then the remaining cargo was
shifted, and by the additional aid of tackle and purchases
on shore fastened to her masts, she was heeled over until
her keel nearly reached the level of the water. It was
late one evening when this work was finished, and the
following morning the crew were to begin to scrape her
bottom, and the carpenters were to repair the leak, and
the whole of the seams under water were to be corked and
repitched.
Hitherto all had remained on board; but previous to
the ship being heeled over, tents constructed of the sails
were erected on the terrace, beds and other articles of
necessity landed, and the passengers, troops, and crew
took up their temporary abode there.



CHAPTER IV.
THE PIRATES OF THE PACIFIC.

REGULAR watch was set both on the plateau
and on board ship. Towards morning one
of the watch on board hailed the officer
above:
"I have fancied, sir, for some time that I heard noises.
It seems to me like the splash of a very large number of
oars."
"I have heard nothing," the officer said; "but you
might hear sounds down there coming along on the water
before I do. I will go down to the water's edge and listen."
He did so, and was at once convinced that the man's ears
had not deceived him. Although the night was perfectly
still and not a breath of wind was stirring, he heard a
low rustling sound like that of the wind passing through
the dried leaves of a forest in autumn.
"You are right, Johnson, there is something going on
out at sea beyond the mouth of the bay. I will call the
captain at once."
Captain Thompson on being aroused also went down to
the water-side to listen, and at once ordered the whole
party to get under arms. He requested Mr. Barlow, the
young lieutenant in charge of the troops, to place half
his men across each end of the plateau. The back was
defended by a cliff which rose almost perpendicularly
from it to a height of some hundred feet; the plateau


THE APPROACH OF THE SEA ROVERS.
47
being some thirty yards in depth from the sea face to its
foot. The male passengers were requested to divide them-
selves in two parties, and to join the soldiers in defending
the position against flank attacks. The guns were all
loaded, and the sailors then set to work dragging up
bales of goods from below, and placing them so as to
form a sort of breastwork before the guns along the
sea face.
The noise at sea had by this time greatly increased,
and although it was still too dark to see what was passing,
Captain Thompson said that he had no doubt whatever
that the boats had one or more large ships in tow.
"Had it not been for that," he said, "they would long
ago have been here. I expect that they hoped to catch
us napping, but the wind fell and delayed them. They
little dream how well we are prepared. Did they know
of our fort here, I question whether they would have
ventured upon attacking us at all, but would have waited
till we were well at sea, and then our chance would have
been a slight one. Well, gentlemen, you will allow that
the two days were not wasted. I think now the pirates
are well inside the bay. In half an hour we shall have
light enough to see them. There, listen! there's the splash
of their anchors. There, again! I fancy there are two
ships moored broadside on, stem and stern."
All this time the work on shore had been conducted in
absolute silence, and the pirates could have had no in-
timation that their presence was discovered. Presently
against the faintly dawning light in the east the masts
of two vessels could be seen. One was a large ship, the
other a brig. Almost at the same time the rough sound
of boats' keels grounding on the shore could be heard.
"Just as I thought," the captain whispered; "they
have guessed that some of us will be ashore, and will
make a rush upon us here when the ships open fire."
The word was passed along the guns that every one
was to be double-shotted, and that their fire was at first


48
THE PIRATES' RECEPTION.
to be directed at the brig. They were to aim between
wind and water, and strive to sink her as speedily as
possible. As the light gradually grew, brighter the party
on the plateau anxiously watched for the moment when,
the hull of the Indiaman becoming plain to the enemy,
thefte would open fire upon it, and so give the signal for
the fight. At the first alarm the tents had all been lev-
elled, and a thick barricade of bales erected round a slight
depression of the plateau at the foot of the cliff in its
rear. Here the ladies were placed for shelter.
As the light increased it could be seen that in addition
to the two ships were a large number of native dhowa
Presently from the black side of the ship a jet of fire
shot out, and at the signal a broadside was poured into
the Indiaman by the two vessels. At the same moment
with a hideous yell hundreds of black figures leaped to
their feet on the beach and rushed towards the, as yet
unseen, position of the English. The captain shouted
"Fire!" and the twenty guns on the plateau poured their
fire simultaneously into the side of the brig. The captain
then gave orders that two of the light guns should be
run along the terrace to take position on the flanks, and
aid the soldiers against the attacks. This time Charlie
had lent his rifle to Peters, and was himself armed with
his double-barrel gun.
"Steady, boys," Mr. Hallam, the ensign who commanded
the soldiers at the side where Charlie was stationed, cried;
"don't fire a shot till I give the word, and then aim low."
With terrific yells the throng of natives, waving curved
swords, spears, and clubs, rushed forward. The steep
ascent checked them, but they rushed up until within
ten yards of the line of soldiers on its brow. Then Mr.
Hallam gave the word to fire, and the soldiers and pas-
sengers poured a withering volley into them. At so short
a distance the effect was tremendous. Completely swept
away, the leading rank fell down among their comrades,
and these for a moment recoiled. Then gathering them-


THE ASSAULT OF THE FORT.
49
selves together they again rushed forward, while those in
their rear discharged volleys of arrows over their heads.
Among the defenders every man now fought for him-
self, loading and firing as rapidly as possible. Sometimes
the natives nearly gained a footing on the crest, but each
time the defenders with clubbed muskets beat them back
again. The combat was, however, doubtful, for their
assailants were many hundred strong, when the defenders
were gladdened with a shout of "Make way, my hearties.
Let us come to the front and give them a dose."
In a moment two ship's guns loaded to the muzzle with
bullets were run forward, and poured their contents
among the crowded masses below. The effect was decisive.
The natives, shaken by the resistance they had already
experienced and appalled by the destruction wrought by
the cannon, turned and fled along the shore, followed by
the shots of the defenders, and by two more rounds of
grape which the sailors poured into them before they
could reach their boats. Similar success had attended
the defenders of the other flank of the position, and all
hands now aided in swinging round the guns which had
done such good service, to enable them to bear their share
in the fight with the ships. In the middle of the fight
the party had heard a great cheer from those working
the seaward guns, and they now saw its cause. The brig
had disappeared below the water, and the sailors were
now engaged in a contest with the ship. The pirates
fought their guns well, but they were altogether over-
matched by the twenty guns playing upon them from a
commanding position. Already the dhows were hoisting
their sails, and one of the cables of the ship suddenly dis-
appeared in the water, while a number of men sprang
upon the ratlins.
"Fire at the masts," Captain Thompson shouted;
"cripple her if you can. Let all with muskets and rifles
try to keep men out of the rigging."
The ship was anchored within three hundred yards of
(197) d


50
FLIGHT OF THE PIRATES.
the shore, and although the distance was too great for
anything like accurate fire, several of the men dropped as
they ran up the shrouds, The sailors worked their guns
with redoubled vigour, and a great shout arose as the
mainmast, wounded in several places, fell over the side.
"Sweep her decks with grape," the captain shouted,
"and shes ours. Mr. James, take all the men that can
be spared from the guns, man the boats, and make a
dash for the ship at once. I see the men are leaving her.
They're crowding over the side into their boats. Most
likely they'll set fire to her. Set all your strength putting
it out. We will attend to the other boats."
It was evident now that the pirates were deserting the
ship. They had fallen into a complete trap, and instead
of the easy prey on which they calculated, found them-
selves crushed by the fire of a heavy battery in a com-
manding position. Captain Thompson, seeing that the
guns of the ship were silent and that all resistance had
ceased, now ordered the sailors to turn their guns on the
dhows and sink as many as possible. These, crowded
together in their efforts to escape, offered an easy mark
for the gunners, whose shot tore through their sides
smashing and sinking them in all directions. In ten
minutes the last of those that floated had gained the
mouth of the bay and, accompanied by the boats crowded
with the crews of the two pirate vessels, made off, followed
by the shot of the thirty-two pounders until they had
turned the low promontory which formed the head of
the bay. Long ere this Mr. James and the boats' crews
had gained the vessel, and were engaged in combating
the fire, which had broken out in three places.
The boats were sent back to shore and returned with
Captain Thompson and the rest of the sailors, and this
reinforcement soon enabled them to get the mastery of
the flames. The ship was found to be the Dover Castle,
a new and very fast ship of the Company's service, of
which all traces had been lost since she left Bombay two


THE INDIAMAN'S PRIZE.
51
years before. She was now painted entirely black and a
snake had been added for her figure-head. The original
name, however, still remained upon the binnacle and
ship's bell. Her former armament had been increased
and she now carried thirty guns, of which ten were thirty-
two pounders. A subsequent search showed that her hold
was stored with valuable goods, which had, by the marks
upon the bales, evidently belonged to several ships which
she had no doubt taken and sunk after removing the
pick of their cargoes.
The prize was a most valuable one, and the captain felt
that the board of directors would be highly delighted at
the recovery of their ship, and still more by the destruction
of the two bands of pirates. The deck of the ship was
thickly strewn with dead. Among them was the body
of a man who by his dress was evidently the captain.
From some of the pirates who still lived, Captain Thomp-
son learned that the brig was the original pirate, that she
had captured the Dover Castle, that from her and sub-
sequent prizes they had obtained sufficient hands to man
both ships, all who refused to join being compelled to walk
the plank. These were the only two pirate ships in those
seas, so far as the men knew. Their rendezvous was at
a large native town on the mainland, at the mouth of a
river three days' sail distant. The news of the Indiaman
being laid up refitting at the island was brought by the
native craft they had seen on the day after their arrival,
and upon its being known the natives had insisted in
joining in the attack. The pirate captain, whose interest
it was to keep well with them, could not refuse to allow
them to join, although he would gladly have dispensed
with their aid, believing his own force to be far more
than sufficient to capture the vessel, which he supposed
to be lying an easy prize at his hands.
Another ten days were spent in getting the cargo and
guns on board the Lizzie Anderson, and in fitting out both
ships for sea. Then Mr. James and a portion of the crew


52
A MAN OVERBOARD.
being placed on board the prize, they sailed together for
India. The Dover Castle proved to be much the faster
sailer, but Captain Thompson ordered her to reduce sail
and to keep about a mile in his wake, as she could at
any time close up when necessary; and the two together
would be able to oppose a determined front even to a
French frigate, should they meet with one on their way.
The voyage passed without incident, save that when
rounding the southern point of Ceylon a sudden squall
from the land struck them. The vessel heeled over sud-
denly, and a young soldier who was sitting on the bulwarks
to leeward was jerked backwards and fell into the water.
Charlie Marryat was on the quarter-deck, leaning against
the rail, watching a shoal of flying-fish passing at a short
distance. In the noise and confusion caused by the
sudden squall, the creaking of cordage, the flapping of
sails, and the shouts of the officers to let go the sheets,
the fall of the soldier was unnoticed, and Charlie was
startled by perceiving in the water below him the figure
of a struggling man. He saw at once that he was unable
to swim. Without an instant's hesitation Charlie threw
off his coat and kicked off his shoes, and with a loud
shout of "Man overboard!" sprang from the tafl'rail and
with a few vigorous strokes was alongside the drowning
man. He seized him by the collar and held him at a
distance. "Now," he said, "don't struggle, else I'll let
you go. Keep quiet and I can hold you up till we're
picked up."
In spite of the injunction the man strove to grasp him,
but Charlie at once let go his hold and swam a pace back
as the man sunk. When he came up he seized him again,
and again shouted, " Keep quite quiet, else I'll leave go."
This time the soldier obeyed him, and turning him on
his back and keeping his face above water, Charlie looked
around at the vessel he had left. The Indiaman was still
in confusion. The squall had been sudden and strong.
The sheets had been let go, the canvas was flapping in


Safe on board.
53
the wind, and the hands were aloft reducing sail. She
was already some distance away from him. The sky
was bright and clear, and Charlie, who was surprised at
seeing no attempt to lower a boat, saw a signal run up
to the masthead. Looking the other way he saw at once
why no boat had been lowered. The Dover Castle was
but a quarter of a mile astern. Carrying less sail than
her consort, she had been better prepared for the squall,
and was running down upon him at a great rate. A
moment later a boat was swung out on davits and several
men climbed into it. The vessel kept on her course until
scarcely more than her own length away. Then she sud-
denly rounded up into the wind, and the boat was let
fall and rowed rapidly towards him.
All this time Charlie had made no effort beyond what
was necessary to keep his own head and his companion's
face above the water. He now lifted the soldier's head
up, and shouted to him that aid was at hand. In another
minute they were dragged into the boat. This was soon
alongside the ship, and three minutes later the Dover
Castle was pursuing her course in the track of the Lizzie
Anderson, having signalled that the pair had been rescued.
Charlie found that the soldier was an Irish lad of some
nineteen years old. His name, he said, was Tim Kelly,
and as soon as he had recovered himself sufficiently to
speak he was profuse in his professions of gratitude to his
preserver. Tim, like the majority of the recruits in the
Company's service, had been enlisted while in a state of
drunkenness, had been hurried on board a guardship,
where, when he recovered, he found a number of other
unfortunates like himself. He had not been permitted to
communicate with his friends on shore, but had been kept
in close confinement until he had been put in uniform
and conveyed on board the Lizzie Anderson half an hour
before she sailed. The Company's service was not a
one. There was no fighting in India, and neither
glory, nor promotion to be won. The climate


54
IN MADRAS ROADS.
was unsuited to Europeans, and few indeed of those who
sailed from England as soldiers in the Company's service
ever returned. The Company then were driven to all sorts
of straits to keep up even the small force which they then
maintained in India, and their recruiting agents were by
no means particular as to the means they employed to
make up the tale of recruits
The vessels did not again communicate until they came
to anchor in Madras roads, as the wind was fair and
Captain Thompson anxious to arrive at his destination.
During these few days Tim Kelly had followed Charlie
about like a shadow. Having no duties to perform on
board, he asked leave to act as Charlie's servant; and
Charlie was touched by the efforts which the grateful
fellow made to be of service to him. Upon their arrival
they saw to their satisfaction that the British flag was
waving over the low line of earthworks which constitute
the British fort. Not far from this, near the water's edge,
stood the white houses and stores of the Company's factors,
and behind these again were the low hovels of the black
town. The prospect was not an inviting one, and Charlie
wondered how on earth a landing was to be effected
through the tremendous surf which broke upon the shore
He soon found that until the wind went down and the
surf moderated somewhat, no communication could be
effected . The next morning, however, the wind lulled,
and a crowd of curious native boats were seen putting off
from the shore.
Charlie had, after the vessel anchored, rejoined his ship
with Tim Kelly, and he now bade good-bye to all on
board; for only the doctor, two civilians, and the troops
were destined for Madras, all the rest going on in the
ship to Calcutta, after she had discharged that portion
of her cargo intended for Madras. Charlie had during
the last twelve hours been made a great deal of, on
account of the gallantry he had displayed in risking his
life for that of the soldier. Peters and one of the other


THE SURF-BOAT.
55
young writers were also to land, and taking his seat with
these in a native boat, paddled by twelve canoe men, he
started for the shore. As they approached the line of
surf Charlie fairly held his breath, for it seemed impossible
that the boat could live through it. The boatmen, how-
ever, ceased rowing outside the line of broken water, and
lay on their paddles for three or four minutes. At last a
wave larger than any of its predecessors was seen approach-
ing. As it passed under them the steerman gave a shout.
In an instant the rowers struck their paddles into the water
and the boat dashed along with the speed of a racehorse
on the crest of the wave. There was a crash. For a
moment the boat seemed to the lads engulfed in white
foam, and then she ran high up upon the beach. The
rowers seized the boys and leaping out carried them be-
yond the reach of the water before the next wave broke
upon them, and then triumphantly demanded a present
for their skilful management. This the lads were glad
to give, for they considered that their escape had been
something miraculous.
For a while they stood on the shore watching other
boats with the soldiers and baggage coming ashore, and
then being accosted by a gentleman in the employment
of the Company, followed him to the residence of the
chief factor. Here they were told that rooms would be
given them in one of the houses erected by the Company
for the use of its employe's, that they would mess with
the other clerks residing in the same house, and that
at nine o'clock in the morning they would report them-
selves as ready for work.
Charlie and his friends amused themselves by saunter-
ing about in the native town, greatly surprised by the
sights and scenes which met their eyes; for in those days
very little was known of India in England. They were,
however, greatly disappointed. Visions of oriental splen-
dour, of palaces and temples, of superbly dressed chiefs
with bands of gorgeous retainers had floated before their


06
THE BLACK TOWN.
mind's eye. Instead of this they saw squalid huts, men
dressed merely with a rag of cotton around them, every-
where signs of squalor and poverty. Madras, however,
they were told that evening, was not to be taken as a
sample of India. It was a mere collection of huts which
had sprung up round the English factories. But when
they went to a real Indian city they would see a very
different state of things.



CHAPTER V.
MADRAS.

|FTER the young writers had seen the native
town they returned to the beach and spent
the afternoon watching the progress of land-
ing the cargo of the Lizzie Anderson. They
were pleased to see their own luggage safely ashore, as
it would have been greatly damaged had the boat con-
taining it been swamped, a misfortune which happened
to several of the boats laden with cargo. It was very
amusing each time that one of these boats arrived to see
a crowd of natives rush down into the water waist deep,
seize it and drag it up beyond the next wave. Many of
them would be knocked down, and some swept out by the
retreating wave, only to return on the next roller. All
could swim like fish, and any of these events were greeted
with shouts of laughter by the rest. When the packages
were landed a rope was put round them, and through
this a long bamboo pole was inserted, which would be
lifted on to the shoulders of two, four, or six porters,
according to its weight, and these would go off at a hob-
bling sort of trot with their burden to the factoiy. Their
own baggage was taken up to the quarters allotted to
them, and at the hour named for dinner the new-comers
met for the first time those with whom they were to be
associated.
All were dressed in white suits, and Charlie was struck


53
THE LIFE OF A WRITER.
with the pallor of their faces and the listless air of most
of them. The gentleman to whom they had first been
introduced made them acquainted with the others.
"How refreshingly healthy and well you look!" a
young man of some six-and-twenty years old, named
Johnson, said. "I was something like that when I first
came out here, though you'd hardly think it now. Eight
years of stewing in this horrible hole takes the life and
spirits out of anyone. However, there's one consolation,
after eight or ten years of quill-driving in a stuffy room one
becomes a little more one's own master, and one's duties
begin to be a little more varied and pleasant. One gets
a chance of being sent up occasionally with goods or on
some message or other to one of the native princes, and
then one gets treated like a prince, and sees that India
is not necessarily so detestable as we have contrived to
make it here. The only bearable time of one's life is
the few hours after dinner, when one can sit in a chair
in the verandah and smoke and look at the sea. Some
of the fellows play billiards and cards; but if you will
take my advice you won't go in for that sort of thing.
It takes a lot out of one, and fellows that do it are,
between you and me, in tbe bad books of the big-wigs.
Besides, they lose money, get into debt, and all sorts of
mischief comes of it."
The speaker was sitting between Charlie and Peters,
and was talking in a tone of voice which would not be
overheard by the others.
"Thank you," Charlie said. "I for one will certainly
take your advice. I suppose one can buy ponies here.
I should think a good ride every morning early, before
work, would do one good."
"Yes, it is not a bad thing," Johnson said. "A good
many fellows do it when they first come out here; but
after a time they lose their energy, you see, though some
do keep it up. What appetites you fellows have! It
does one good to see you eat."


AN INDIAN MEAL.
59
"I have not the least idea what we are eating," Charlie
said laughing; "but it's really very nice whatever it is.
But there seems an immense quantity of pepper, or hot
stuff of some kind or other, which one would have thought,
in this tremendous heat, would have made one hotter
instead of cooler."
"Yes," their new friend answered. "No doubt all this
pepper and curry do heat the blood; but you see it is
done to tempt the appetite. Meat here is fearfully coarse
and tasteless. Our appetites are poor, and were it not
for these hot sauces we should eat next to nothing. Will
you have some bananas?"
"They are nice and cool," Peters said as, having peeled
the long fruit as he saw his companion doing, he took a
bite of one; "but they have very little taste."
"Most of our fruit is tasteless," Johnson said, "except,
indeed, the mango and mangostine. They are equal to
any English fruit in flavour, but I would give them all
for a good English apple. Its sharpness would be de-
licious here; and now, as you have done, if you will
come and sit in the verandah of my room we will smoke
a cigar and have something cool to drink, and I will
answer as well as I can the questions you've asked me
about the state of things here."
When they had seated themselves in the extremely
comfortable cane chairs in a verandah facing the sea, and
had lit their cigars, their friend began:
"Madras isn't much of a place now; but you should
have seen it before the French had it. Our chiefs think
of nothing but trade, and care nothing how squalid and
miserable is the place in which they make money. The
French have larger ideas. They transformed this place,
cleared away that portion of the native town which sur-
rounded the factory and fort, made wide roads, formed
an esplanade, improved and strengthened the fortifica-
tions, forbad the natives to throw all their rubbish and
offal on the beach, and made, in fact, a decent place of


CO
A SUMMARY OF THE SITUATION.
it. We hardly knew it when we came hack, and what-
ever the Company may have thought, we were thoroughly
grateful for the French occupation. One good result, too,
is that our quarters have heen greatly improved; for not
only did the French huild several new houses, but at
present all the big men, the council and so on, are still
living at Fort St. David, which is still the seat of ad-
ministration. So you see we have got better quarters;
we are rid of the stenches and nuisances of the native
town; the plague of Hies which made our life a burden
is abated; and we can sit here and enjoy the cool sea
breeze without its being poisoned before it reaches us by
the heaped-up filth on the beach. It must have wrung
Dupleix's heart to give up the place over which they ex-
pended so much pains, and after all it didn't do away
with the fighting. In April we sent a force from Fort
St. David—before we came back here,—four hundred
and thirty white soldiers and a thousand Sepoys, under
the command of Captain Cope, to aid a fellow who had
been turned out of the Rajahship of Tanjore. I believe
he was a great blackguard, and the man who had taken
his place was an able ruler liked by the people."
"Then why should we interfere on behalf of the other?"
Charlie asked.
"My dear Marryat," their host said compassionately,
"you are very young yet, and quite new to India. You
will see after a time that right has nothing at all to do
with the dealings of the Company in their relations to
the native princes. We are at present little people living
here on sufferance among a lot of princes and powers
who are enemies and rivals of each other. We have,
moreover, as neighbours another European colony con-
siderably stronger than we are. The consequence is, the
question of right cannot enter into the considerations of
the Company. It may be said that for every petty
kingdom in Southern India there are at least two pre-
tenders, very often half a dozen. So far we have not


THE RIVAL RAJAHS.
Gl
meddled much in their quarrels, but the French have
been much more active that way. They always side with
one or other of these pretenders, and when they get the
man they support into power, of course he repays them
for their assistance. In this manner, as I shall explain
to you presently, they have virtually made themselves
masters of the Carnatic outside the walls of Fort St.
David, and this place.
"Well, our people thought to take a leaf out of the
French book, and as the ex-rajah offered us in payment
for our aid the possession of Devikota, a town at the
mouth of the river Kolrun, a place likely to be of great
use to us, we agreed to assist him. Cope with the land
forces had marched to the border of the Tanjore terri-
tory, and the guns and heavy baggage were to go by
sea; but, unfortunately, we had a tremendous gale just
after they sailed. The admiral's flag-ship, the Namur,
of seventy-four guns, the Pembroke, of sixty, and the
hospital ship, Ajmllo, were totally lost, and the rest of
the fleet scattered in all directions. Cope entered the
Tanjore territory, but found the whole population at-
tached to the new rajah. It was useless for him, there-
fore, to march upon Tanjore, which is a really strong
town, so he marched down to Devikota, where he hoped
to find some of the fleet. Not a ship, however, was to
be seen, and as without guns Cope could do nothing, he
returned here, as we had just taken possession again.
"Then he went to Fort St. David, and there was a
great discussion among the big-wigs. It was clear from
what Cope said that our man had not a friend in his
own country. Still, as he pointed out, Devikota was a
most important place for us. Neither Madras nor Fort
St. David has a harbour, and Devikota, therefore, where
the largest ships could run up the river and anchor,
would be of immense utility to us. As this was really
the reason for which we had gone into the affair it was
decided to repeat the attempt. By this time Major


G2
THE EXPEDITION TO DEVIKOTA.
Lawrence, who commands the whole of the Company's
forces in India, and who had been taken a prisoner in
one of the French sorties at the siege of Pondicherry,
had been released, so he was put at the head of the ex-
pedition, and the whole of the Company's English troops,
eight hundred in all, including the artillery, and fifteen
hundred Sepoys, started on board ship for Devikota . I
must tell you that Lawrence is a first-rate fellow, the
only really good officer we have out here, and the affair
couldn't have been in the hands of a better man.
"The ships arrived safely at the mouth of the Kolrun,
and the troops were landed on the bank of the river
opposite the town, where Lawrence intended to erect his
batteries, as, in the first place, the shore behind the town
was swampy, and in the second the Rajah of Tanjore, who
had got news of our coming, had his army encamped there
to support the place. Lawrence got his guns in position
and tired away, across the river, at the earthen wall of
the town. In three days he had a breach. The enemy
didn't return our fire, but occupied themselves in throwing
up an entrenchment across the side of the fort. We made
a raft and crossed the river, but the enemy's matchlock
men peppered us so severely that we lost thirty English
and fifty Sepoys in getting over. The enemy's en-
trenchment was not finished, but in front of it was a
deep rivulet which had to be crossed.
"Lawrence gave the command of the storming party to
Clive. He is one of our fellows, a queer, restless sort of
chap, who was really no good here, for he hated his work
and always seemed to think himself a martyr. He was
not a favourite among us, for he was often gloomy and
discontented, though he had his good points. He was
straightforward and manly, and he put down two or three
fellows here who had been given to bully the young ones,
in a way that astonished them. He would never have
made a good servant of the Company, for he so hated his
work that when he had been out here about a year he








NARROW ESCAPES OF CLIVE.
crs
tried to blow out his brains. He snapped the pistol twice
at his head, but it didn't go oft' though it was loaded all
right. Strange, wasn't it? So he came to the conclusion
that he wasn't meant to kill himself, and went on living
till something should turn up."
"Yes," Charlie said; "Dr. Rae spoke to us about him
during the voyage. He knew him at the siege of Fort
St. David, and Pondicherry."
"Yes," Johnson said. "He came out there quite in
a new light. He got transferred into the military ser-
vice, and was always in the middle of the fighting.
Major Lawrence had a very high opinion of him, and so
selected him to lead the storming party. It really seems
almost as if he had a charmed life. Lawrence gave him
thirty-three English soldiers and seven hundred Sepoys.
The rest of the force were to follow as soon as Clive's
party gained the entrenchments. Clive led the way
with his Europeans, with the Sepoys supporting behind,
and got across the rivulet with a loss of only four men.
He waited on the other bank till he saw the Sepoys
climbing up, and then again led the English on in advance
towards the unfinished part of the entrenchment. The
Sepoys, however, did not move, but remained waiting
for the main body to come up. The enemy let Clive and
his twenty-nine men get on some distance in advance,
and then their cavalry, who had been hidden by a pro-
jection of the fort, charged suddenly down on him.
They were upon our men before they had time to form,
and in a minute twenty-six of them were cut to pieces.
Clive and the other three managed to get through the
Tanjore horsemen and rejoin the Sepoys. That was
almost as narrow a shave for his life as with the pistol.
Lawrence now crossed with his main body and advanced.
"Again the Tanjore horsemen charged; but this time we
were prepared, and Lawrence let them come on till within
a few yards, and then gave them a volley which killed
fourteen and sent the rest scampering away. Lawrence


G4
THE POLITICS OF THE CARNATIC.
pushed forward. The garrison, panic-stricken at the
defeat of their cavalry, abandoned the breach and escaped
to the opposite side of the town, and Devikota was ours.
A few days later we captured the fortified temple of
Uchipuran. A hundred men were left there, and these
were afterwards attacked by the Rajah of Tanjore with
five thousand men, but they held their own and beat
them off. A very gallant business that! These affairs
showed the rajah that the English could fight, a point
which, hitherto, the natives had been somewhat sceptical
about. They were afraid of the French, but they looked
upon us as mere traders. He had, too, other things to
trouble him as to the state of the Carnatic, and so has-
tened to make peace. He agreed to pay the expenses
of the war, and to cede us Devikota and some territory
round it, and to allow the wretched ex-rajah, in whose
cause we had pretended to fight, a pension of four hun-
dred a year, on condition that we kept him shut up in
one of our forts. Not a very nice business on our side,
was it? Still we had gained our point, and, with the
exception of the ex-rajah, who was a bad lot after all, no
one was discontented.
"When the peace was signed our force returned to Fort
St. David. While they had been away there had been a
revolution in the Carnatic. Now this was rather a com-
plicated business; but as the whole situation at present
turns upon it, and it will not improbably cause our expul-
sion from Southern India, I will explain it to you as well
as I can. Now you must know that all Southern India,
with the exception of a strip along the west coast, is
governed by a viceroy, appointed by the emperor at Delhi.
He was called the Subadar of the Deccan. Up till the
end of 'forty-eight Nizam Ul-Mulk was viceroy. About
that time he died, and the emperor appointed his grand-
son, Muzaffar Jung, who was the son of a daughter of
his, to succeed him. But the subadar had left five sons.
Four of these lived at Delhi, and were content to enjoy


A HOSTILE COMBINATION.
65
their life there. The second son, however, Nazir Jung,
was an ambitious man, who had rebelled even against
his father. Naturally he rebelled against his nephew.
He was on the spot when his father died while the new
subadar was absent. Nazir, therefore, seized the reins
of government and all the resources of the state. The
emperor has troubles enough of his own at Delhi, and
Muzaffar had no hope of aid from him. He therefore
went to Satarah, the court of the Marattas, to ask for
their assistance. There he met Chunda Sahib. This man
was the nephew of the last nawab of the Carnatic, Dost
Ali. Dost Ali had been killed in a battle with them
in 1739; and they afterwards captured Trichinopoli, and
took Chunda Sahib, who commanded there, prisoner, and
had since kept him at Satarah. Had he been at liberty
he would no doubt have succeeded his uncle, whose only
son had been murdered; but as he was at Satarah the
Subadar of the Deccan bestowed the government of the
Carnatic upon Anwarud-din.
"Chunda Sahib and Muzaffar Jung put their heads
together and agreed to act in concert. Muzaffar, of
course, desired the subadarship of the Deccan, to which
he had been appointed by the court of Delhi. Chunda
Sahib wanted the nawabsnip of the Carnatic, and advised
his ally to abandon his intention of asking for Maratta
aid, and to ally himself with the French. A correspon-
dence ensued with Dupleix, who, seeing the immense
advantage it would be to him to gain what would virtually
be the position of patron and protector of the Subadar of
the Deccan and the Nawab of the Carnatic, at once agreed
to join them. Muzaffar raised thirty thousand men, and
Chunda Sahib six thousand—it is always easy in India to
raise an army with a certain amount of money and lavish
promises—marched down and joined a French force of
four hundred strong, commanded by DAuteuil The
nawab advanced against them, but was utterly defeated
at Ambur, the French doing pretty well the whole of the
(1971 E


GO
CHUNDA SAHIB.
work. The nawab was killed, and one of his sons, Maphuz
Khan, taken prisoner. The other, Mahummud AH, bolted
at the beginning of the fight. Arcot, the capital of the
Carnatic, surrendered next day.
"Huzaffar Jung proclaimed himself Subadar of the Dec-
can, and appointed Chunda Sahib Nawab of the Carnatic.
MuzafFar Jung conferred upon Dupleix the sovereignty
of eighty-one villages adjoining the French territory.
Muzaflar, after paying a visit to Pondicherry, remained
in the camp with his army, twenty miles distant from
that place. Chunda Sahib remained as the guest of
Dupleix at Pondicherry.
"On the receipt of the news of the battle of Ambur, Mr.
Floyer, who is governor at Fort St. David, sent at once
to Chunda Sahib to acknowledge him as nawab, which,
in the opinion of every one here, was a very foolish step.
Mahummud Ali had fled to Trichinopoli, and sent word
to Mr. Floyer that he could hold the place, and even re-
conquer the Carnatic, if the English would assist him.
I know that Admiral Boscawen, who was with the fleet
at Fort St. David, urged Mr. Floyer to do so, as it
was clear that Chunda Sahib would be a mere tool
in the hands of the French. When Chunda Sahib de-
layed week after week at Pondicherry, Mr. Floyer began
to hesitate, but he could not make up his mind, and
Admiral Boscawen, who had received orders to return
home, could no longer act in contravention to them, and
was obliged to sail.
"The instant the fleet had left, and we remained vir-
tually defenceless, Chunda Sahib, supplied with troops
and money by Dupleix, marched out from Pondicherry
and joined Muzaflar Jung with the avowed intention
of marching upon Trichinopoli. Had he done this at
once he must have taken the place, and it was a ques-
tion of weeks and days only of our being turned alto-
gether out of Southern India. Nothing, indeed, could
have saved us. Muzaflar Jung and* Chunda Sahib, how-


THE SIEGE OF TANJORE.
67
ever, disregarding the plan which Dupleix had marked
out for them, resolved, before marching on Trichinopoli,
to conquer Tanjore, which is the richest city in Southern
India The rajah had only a few weeks before made
peace with us, and he now sent messengers to Nazir Jung,
Muzaffar's rival in the Deccan, and to the English, im-
ploring their assistance. Both parties resolved at once
to grant it, for alone both must have been overwhelmed
by the alliance between the two Indian princes and the
French, and their only hope of a successful resistance to
this combination was in saving Trichinopoli.
"The march of these allies upon Tanjore opened the road
to Trichinopoli, and Captain Cope with a hundred and
twenty men were at once despatched to reinforce Muham-
mud Ali's garrison. Of this little force he sent off twenty
men to the aid of the Rajah of Tanjore, and these, under
cover of the night, passed through the lines of the be-
siegers and into the city, which was strongly fortified
and able to stand a long siege. The English at once
entered into a treaty with Nazir Jung, promising him
six hundred English troops to assist him in maintaining
his sovereignty of the Deccan, and in aiding to place
Muhammud Ali in the nawabship of the Carnatic. Tan-
jore held out bravely. For some weeks the rajah had
thrown dust in the eyes of Chunda Sahib by pretending
to negotiate. Then when the allies attacked he defended
the city for fifty-two days, at the end of which one of
the gates of the town had been captured, and the city
was virtually at the mercy of the besiegers; he again
delayed them by entering into negotiations for surrender.
In vain Dupleix continued to urge Chunda Sahib to act
energetically and to enter Tanjore.
"Chunda Sahib, however, although he has a good head
for planning, is irresolute in action. His troops were
discontented at the want of pay. The French contingent
also was demoralized from the same cause. The troops
feared to engage in a desperate struggle in the streets


OS
SUCCESS OF THE ALLIES.
of a town abounding with palaces, each of which was
virtually a fortress, especially as it was known that Nazir
Jung was marching with all speed to fall upon their rear.
So at last the siege was broken up, and the army fell
back upon Pondicherry.
"Meanwhile Cope's detachment of a hundred men, with
six thousand native horsemen, escorted Muhammud Ali
to join Nazir Jung at Valdaur, fifteen miles from Pondi-
cherry. Lawrence was busy at work at Fort St. David,
organizing a force to go to his aid. Dupleix saw that
it was necessary to aid his allies energetically. The army
on its return from the siege of Tanjore was reorganized,
the French contingent increased to two thousand men,
and a supply of money furnished from his private means.
"The army set out to attack Nazir Jung and his ally at
Valdaur. When the battle began, however, the French
contingent mutinied and refused to fight; and the natives,
panic-stricken by the desertion of their allies, fell back
on Pondicherry. Chunda Sahib accompanied his men.
Muzaffar Jung surrendered to his uncle, the usurper. In
three or four days the discipline of the French army was
restored, and on the 13th of April it attacked and defeated
a detachment of Nazir Jung's army, and a few days later
captured the strong temple of Tiruvadi, sixteen miles from
Fort St. David
.
"Some months passed before the French were complete-
ly prepared; but on September the first, D'Auteuil, who
commanded the French, and Chunda Sahib attacked the
army of the native princes, twenty thousand strong, and
defeated it utterly, the French not losing a single man.
Muhammud Ali, with only two attendants, fled to Arcot,
and the victory rendered Chunda Sahib virtual master of
the Carnatic. Muzaffar Jung, after his surrender to his
uncle, had been loaded with chains, and remained a
prisoner in the camp, where, however, he managed to win
over several of the leaders of his uncle's army. Gingee
was stormed by a small French force, and the French


TREACHERY.
69
officer there entered into a correspondence with the con-
spirators, and it was arranged that when the French army
attacked Nazir Jung these should declare against him.
"On the 1.5th December the French commander, with
eight hundred Europeans, three thousand Sepoys, and
ten guns, marched against Nazir Jung, whose army of
twenty-five thousand men opposed him. These, however,
he defeated easily. While the battle was going on, the
conspirators murdered Nazir Jung, released Muzaffar
Jung, and saluted him as subadar. His escape was a
fortunate one, for his uncle had ordered him to be exe-
cuted that very day. Muzaffar Jung proceeded to Pondi-
cherry, where he was received with great honours. He
bouring countries, with Chunda Sahib as his deputy,
conferred the highest dignities upon him, and granted
the French possession of all the lands and forts they had
conquered. He arranged with Dupleix a plan for common
action, and agreed that a body of French troops should
remain permanently at his capital."
nominated Dupleix Nawab


CHAPTER VI.
THE ARRIVAL OF CLIVE.
HAVE nearly brought down the story to the
present time," Mr. Johnson said. "One
event has taken place, however, which was
of importance. Muzaffar Jung set out for
Hyderabad accompanied by a French contingent under
Bussy. On the way the chiefs who had conspired against
Nazir Jung mutinied against his successor. Muzaffar
charged them with his cavalry; two of the three chief
conspirators were killed, and while pursuing the third
Muzaffar was himself killed. Bussy at once released from
confinement a son of Nazir Jung, proclaimed him Subadar
of the Deccan, escorted him to Hyderabad, and received
from him the cession of considerable fresh grants of terri-
tory to the French. The latter were now everywhere
triumphant, and Trichinopoli and Tanjore were, with the
three towns held by the English, the sole places which
resisted their authority. Muhammud Ali deeming further
resistance hopeless had already opened negotiations with
Dupleix for the surrender of Trichinopoli. Dupleix agreed
to his conditions; but when Muhammud Ali found that
Count Bussy with the flower of the French force had been
despatched to Hyderabad, he gained time by raising fresh
demands which would require the ratification of the
subadar.
"Luckily for us Mr. Floyer had been recalled and his


THE ENGLISH POSITION MENACED.
71
place taken by Mr. Saunders, who is, everyone says, a
man of common sense and determination. Muhammud
Ali urged upon him the necessity for the English to
make common cause with him against the enemy, for if
Trichinopoli fell it would be absolutely impossible for the
English to resist the French and their allies. Early this
year, then, Mr. Saunders assured him that he should be
assisted with all our strength, and Muhammud Ali there-
upon broke off the negotiations with the French. Most
unfortunately for us Major Lawrence had gone home to
England on sick leave. Captain Gingen, who now com-
mands our troops, is a wretched substitute for him; Cap-
tain Cope is no better.
"Early this year Mr. Saunders sent Cope with two
hundred and eighty English and three hundred Sepoys
to Trichinopoli. Benefiting by the delay which was
caused before Dupleix, owing to the absence of his best
troops at Hyderabad, could collect an army, Cope laid
siege to Madura, but was defeated and had to abandon
his guns. Three thousand of Muhammud Ali's native
the English now appeared lost. Dupleix planted the
white flags, emblems of the authority of France, in the
fields within sight of Fort St. David. With immense
efforts Mr. Saunders put into the field five hundred English
troops, a thousand Sepoys, a hundred Africans, and eight
guns under the command of Captain Gingen, whose orders
were to follow the movements of the army with which
D'Auteuil and Chunda Sahib were marching against
Trichinopoli.
"Luckily Chunda Sahib, instead of doing so at once,
moved northwards to confirm his authority in the towns
of North and South Arcot, and to raise additional levies.
Great delay was caused by this. On arriving before the
important fortress of Valkonda, Chunda Sahib found
before it the troops of Captain Gingen, who had been
reinforced by sixteen hundred troops from Trichinopoli.
troops thereupon deserted

The cause of


72
TRICHINOPOLI UESIEGED.
The governor of the place, not knowing which party
was the stronger, refused to yield to either, and for a
fortnight the armies lay at a short distance from each
other, near the fortress, with whose governor both con-
tinued their negotiations. Gingen then lost patience and
attacked the place, but was repulsed, and the governor
at once admitted the French within the fortress. The
next day the main body of the French attacked us, the
guns of the fortress opening fire upon us at the same time.
Our men, a great portion of whom were recruits just joined
from England, fell into a panic and bolted, abandoning
their allies and leaving their guns, ammunition, and stores
in the hands of the enemy. Luckily DAuteuil was laid
up with gout. If he had pressed on there remained only
the two or three hundred men under Cope to offer the
slightest resistance. Trichinopoli must have fallen at once,
and we, without a hundred soldiers here, should have had
nothing to do but pack up and go. As it was, Gingen's
beaten men were allowed to retreat quietly towards
Trichinopoli.
"The next day DAuteuil was better and followed in
pursuit, and Gingen had the greatest difficulty in reach-
ing Triehinopoli. There at the present moment we lie
shut up, a portion of our force only remaining outside
the walls. The place itself is strong. The town lies
round a lofty rock on which stands the fortress, which
commands the country for some distance round. Still
there is no question that the French could take it if they
attacked it. Our men are utterly dispirited with defeat.
Cope and Gingen have neither enterprise nor talent. At
present the enemy, who are now under the command of
Colonel Law, who has succeeded DAuteuil, are contenting
themselves with beleaguering the place. Bxit as we have
no troops whatever to send to its rescue, and Muhammud
Ali has no friends elsewhere to whom to look for aid, it is
a matter of absolute certainty that the place must fall,
and then Dupleix will only have to request us to leave,


A SORE STRAIT.
73
and we shall have nothing else to do but to go at once.
So I should advise you not to trouble yourself to unpack
your luggage, for in all probability another fortnight will
see us on board ship.
"There, that's a tremendous long yarn I've been telling
you, and not a pleasant one. It's a history of defeat, loss
of prestige and position. We have been out-fought and
out-diplomatized, and have made a mess of everything we
put our hand to. I should think you must be tired of it.
I am; I haven't done so much talking for years."
Charlie and Peters thanked their new acquaintance
warmly for the pains he had taken in explaining the
various circumstances and events which had led to the
present unfortunate position, and Charlie asked, as they
stood up to say good-night to Mr. Johnson, "What has
become of Clive all this time?"
"After the conquest of Devikota," Mr. Johnson said,
"the civilians in the service were called back to their
posts; but to show that they recognized his services the
authorities allowed Clive to attain the rank of captain,
which would have been bestowed upon him had he re-
mained in the military service, and they appointed him
commissary to the army, a post which would take him
away from the office-work he hated. Almost directly
afterwards he got a bad attack of fever and was forced
to take a cruise in the Bay of Bengal. He came back in
time to go with Gingen's force; but after the defeat of
Valkonda he resigned his office, I suppose in disgust, and
returned to Fort St. David. In July some of the Com-
." pany's ships came in with some reinforcements. There
were no military officers left at Fort St. David, so Mr.
Pigot, a member of the council, started with a large con-
voy of stores, escorted by eighty English and three
hundred Sepoys. Clive volunteered to accompany them.
They had to march thirty or forty miles to Verdachelam, a
town close to the frontier of Tanjore, through which the
convoy to Trichinopoli would be able to pass unopposed,


74
AT WORK AS WRITERS.
but the intervening country was hostile to the English.
However, the convoy passed unmolested, and after seeing
it safely to that point Pigot and Clive set out to return
with an escort of twelve Sepoys. They were at once
attacked, and for miles a heavy fire was kept up on
them. Seven of the escort were killed, the rest reached
Fort St. David in safety. Pigot's report of Clive's
conduct, strengthened by that previously made by Major
Lawrence, induced the authorities to transfer him per-
manently to the army. He received a commission as
captain and was sent off, with a small detachment remain-
ing at St. David's, to Devikota. There he placed himself
under Captain Clarke, who commanded, and the whole
body, numbering altogether a hundred English, fifty
Sepoys, with a small field-piece, marched up to Trichi-
nopoli, and I hear managed to make its way in safety.
He got in about a month ago."
"And what force have we altogether, here and at St.
David's, in case Trichinopoli falls?"
"What with the detachment that came with you, and
two others which arrived about ten days back, we have
altogether about three hundred and fifty men. What on
earth could these do against all the force of the nawab,
the subadar, and three or four thousand French troops?"
The prospect certainly seemed gloomy in the extreme,
and the young writers retired to their beds on this the first
night of their arrival in India, with the conviction that
circumstances were in a desperate position. The next
day they set to work, and at its end agreed that they
should bear the loss of their situations, and their expulsion
from the country, with more than resignation. It was
now August, the heat was terrible, and as they sat in
their shh-t-sleeves at their desks, bathed in perspiration,
at their work of copying invoices, they felt that any pos-
sible change of circumstances would be for the better.
The next day, and the next, still further confirmed these
ideas. The nights were nearly as hot as the days.


SHIPS IN SIGHT.
75
Tormented by mosquitos they tossed restlessly in their
beds for hours, dozing off towards morning and awaking
unrefreshed and worn out.
When released from work at the end of the third day
Charlie and Peters strolled down together to the beach
and bewailed their hard fate. "There are two ships
coming from the south," Charlie said presently. "I
wonder whether they're from England or Fort St. David!"
"Which do you hope they will be?" Peters said.
"I hope they're from St. David's," Charlie answered.
"Even if they made a quick voyage they couldn't have
left England many weeks after us, and although I should
be glad to get news from home, I am still more anxious
just at present for news from St. David's. Between our-
selves I long to hear of the fall of Trichinopoli. Every-
one says it is certain to take place before long, and the
sooner it does the sooner we shall be out of this frightful
place."
After dinner they again went down to the beach and
were joined by Dr. Rae, who chatted with them as to the
ships, which were now just anchoring. These had already
signalled that they were from St. David's, and that they
had on board Mr. Saunders the governor and a detachment
of troops. Already the soldiers from the Lizzie Anderson,
aided by a number of natives, were at work pitching tents
in the fort for the reception of the new-comers, and con-
jecture was busy on shore among the civilians as to the
object of bringing troops from St. David's to Madras, that
is, directly away from the scene of action.
"It is one of two things," Dr. Eae said: "either Trichi-
nopoli has surrendered and they are evacuating Fort. St.
David, or they have news that the nawab is marching to
attack us here. I should think it to be the latter, for
though the French did strengthen it during their stay
here. If, then, the authorities have determined to abandon
one of the two towns, and to concentrate all their force
Fort St. David


76
THE ARRIVAL OF CLIVE.
for the defence of the other, I should have thought they
would have held on to St. David's. There is a boat being
lowered from one of the ships, so we shall soon have news.'
A signal from the ship announced that the governor
was about to land, and the principal persons at the factory
assembled on the beach to receive him. Dr. Rae and the
two young writers stood a short distance from the party.
As the boat was beached Mr. Saunders sprang out and,
surrounded by those assembled to meet him, walked at
once towards the factory. An officer got out from the
boat and superintended the debarkation of the baggage,
which a number of coolies at once placed on their heads
and carried away. The officer was following them when
his eye fell upon Dr. Rae. "Ah! Doctor," he said, "how
are you? When did you get out again from England?"
"Only three or four days since, Captain Clive. I did
not recognize you at first. I am glad to see you again."
"Yes, I have cast my slough," Captain Clive said laugh-
ing, "and have, thank God, exchanged my pen for a
sword, for good."
"You were able to fight, though, as a civilian," Dr. Rae
said laughing.
"Yes, we had some tough fighting behind the ramparts
of St. David's and in the trenches before Pondicherry; but
we shall have sharper work still before us, or I am mis-
taken."
"What! are they going to attack us here?" Dr. Rae
exclaimed.
"Oh no, just the other way," Captain Clive said; "we
are going to carry the war into their quarters. It is a
secret yet, and must not go farther." And he included
the two writers in his look.
"These are two fresh comers, Captain Clive. They
came out in the same ship with me. This is Mr. Marryat,
this Mr. Peters. They are both brave young gentlemen,
and had an opportunity of proving it on the way out, for
we were twice engaged. The first time with privateers;


YOUNG VOLUNTEERS.
77
the second, a very sharp affair, with pirates. That ship
lying off there is a pirate we captured."
"Aha!" Captain Clive said, looking keenly at the lads.
"Well young gentlemen, and how do you like what you
have seen of your life here?"
"We hate it, sir," Charlie said; "we would hoth of us a
thousand times rather enlist under you as private soldiers.
Oh, sir, if there is any expedition going to take place, do
you think there is a chance of our being allowed to go as
volunteers?"
"I will see about it," Captain Clive said smiling. "Trade
must be dull enough here at present, and we want every
hand that can hold a sword or a musket in the field.
You are sure you can recommend them?" he said, turning
to Dr. Rae with a smile.
"Most warmly," the doctor said; "they both showed
great coolness and courage in the affairs I spoke of. Have
you any surgeons with you, Captain Clive? If not, I hope
that I shall go with any expedition that will take place.
The doctor here is just recovering from an attack of fever
and will not be fit for weeks for the fatigues of active ser-
vice. May I ask who is to command the expedition?"
"I am," Clive said quietly. "You may well look sur-
prised that an officer who has but just joined should have
been selected; but in fact there is no one else. Cope and
Gingen are both at Trichinopoli, and even if they were
not——" he paused, and a shrug of the shoulders ex-
pressed his meaning clearly. "Mr. Saunders is good
enough to feel some confidence in my capacity, and I trust
that I shall not disappoint him. We are going—but this,
mind, is a profound secret till the day we march—to attack
Arcot. It is the only possible way of relieving Trichin-
opoli."
"To attack Arcot?" Dr. Rae said, astonished. "That
does indeed appear a desperate enterprise with such a
small body as you have at your command, and these,
entirely new recruits. But I recognize the importance


78
A BOLD STROKE.
of the enterprise. If you should succeed it will draw oft
Chunda Sahib from Trichinopoli. It's a grand idea,
Captain Clive, a grand idea, though I own it seems to
me a desperate one."
"In desperate times we must take desperate measures,
Doctor," Captain Clive said. "Now I must be going on
after the governor. I shall see you to-morrow. I will
not forget you, young gentlemen." So saying he pro-
ceeded to the factory.
It was afterwards known that the proposal to effect a
diversion by an expedition against Arcot was the proposal
of Clive himself. Upon arriving at Trichinopoli he had
at once seen that all was lost there. The soldiers were
utterly dispirited and demoralized; they had lost all con-
fidence in themselves and their officers, who had also lost
confidence in themselves. At Trichinopoli nothing was
to be done, and it must be either starved out, or fall an easy
prey should the enemy advance to the assault. Clive had
then, after a few days' stay, made his way out from the
town and proceeded to Fort St. David, where he had laid
before the governor the proposal which he believed to be
the only possible measure which could save the English in
India.
The responsibility thus set before Mr. Saunders was
a grave one. Upon the one hand he was asked to
detach half of the already inadequate garrisons of Fort
St. David and Madras upon an enterprise which, if un-
successful, must be followed by the loss of the British
possessions, of which he was governor; he would have
to take this great risk, not upon the advice of a tried
veteran like Lawrence, but on that of a young man, only
a month or two back a civilian; and it was to this young
man, untried in command, that the leadership of this
desperate enterprise must be intrusted. Upon the other
hand, if he refused to take this responsibility the fall of
Trichinopoli, followed by the loss of the three English
ports, was certain. But for this no blame or responsibility


THE PEN THROWN ASIDE.
79
could rest upon him. Many men would have chosen the
second alternative; but Mr. Saunders had since Clive's
return seen a good deal of him, and had been impressed
with a strong sense of his capacity, energy, and good sense.
circumstances, was also his warm supporter; and Mr.
Saunders at last determined to adopt Clive's plan, and to
stake the fortunes of the English in India on this des-
perate venture.
Accordingly, leaving a hundred men only at Fort St.
David, he decided to cany the remainder to Madras, and
that Clive, leaving only fifty behind as a garrison there,
should, with the whole available force, march upon Arcot.
The next morning, as Charlie and Peters were at
breakfast, a native entered with a letter from the chief
factor to the effect that their services in the office would
be dispensed with, and that they were, in accordance with
their request, to report themselves to Captain Clive as
volunteers. No words can express the joy of the two
lads at receiving the intelligence, and they created so
much noise in the exuberance of their delight that Mr.
Johnson came in from the next room to see what was
the matter.
"Ah!" he said, when he heard the cause of the uproar;
"when I first came out here I should have done the same,
and should have regarded the certainty of being knocked
on the head as cheerfully as you do. Eight years out here
takes the enthusiasm out of a man, and I shall wait
quietly to see whether we are to be transferred to Calcutta
or shipped back to England."
A quarter of an hour later, Charlie and Peters joined
Captain Clive in the camp.
"Ah!" he said," my young friends, I'm glad to see you.
There is plenty for you to do at once. We shall march
to-morrow, and all preparations have to be made. You will
both have the rank of ensign while you serve with me.
I have only six other officers, two of whom are civilians

under the most trying


80
THE MARCH TO ARCOT.
who, like yourselves, volunteered at St. David's. They are
of four or five years' standing, and as they speak the
language they will serve with the Sepoys under one of
my military officers; another officer, who is also an ensign,
will take the command of the three guns. The Europeans
are divided into two companies; one of you will be at-
tached to each. The remaining officer commands both."
During the day the lads had not a moment to them-
selves, and were occupied until late at night in superin-
tending the packing of stores and tents, and the following
morning, the 26th of August, 1751, the force marched
from Madras. It consisted of two hundred of the Com-
pany's English troops, three hundred Sepoys, and three
small guns. They were led, as has been said, by eight
European officers, of whom only Clive and another had
ever heard a shot fired in action, four of the eight being
young men in the civil service who had volunteered.
Charlie was glad to find that among the company to
which he was appointed was the detachment which had
come out with him on board ship; and the moment these
heard that he was to accompany them as their officer,
Tim Kelly pressed forward and begged that he might be
allowed to act as Charlie's servant, a request which the
lad readily complied with.
The march the first day was eighteen miles, a distance
which in such a climate was sufficient to try to the
utmost the powers of the young recruits. The tents
were soon erected, each officer having two or three native
servants, that number being indispensable in India
.
Charlie and Peters had one tent between them which
was shared by two other officers, as the column had
moved in the lightest order possible in India
.
"Sure, Mr. Marryatt," Tim Kelly said to him confiden-
tially, " that black hathen of a cook is going to pison ye. I
have been watching him, and there he is putting all sorts of
outlandish things into the mate. He's been pounding them
up on stones, for all the world like an apothecary, and


TIM AND THE COOK.
81
even if he manes no mischief, the food isn't fit to set before
a dog, let alone a Christian and a gintleman like yourself.
If you give the word, sir, I knock him over with the butt
end of my musket, and do the cooking for you meself."
"I'm afraid the other officers wouldn't agree to that,
Tim," Charlie said laughing. "The food isn't so bad as it
looks, and I don't think an apprenticeship among the Irish
bogs is likely to have turned you out a first-rate cook,
Tim, except, of course, for potatoes."
"Shure, now, yer honor, I can fry a rasher of bacon
with any man"
"Perhaps you might do that, Tim, but as we've no
bacon here, that won't help us. No, we must put up with
the cook, and I don't think any of us will be the worse
for the dinner."
On the morning of the 29th Clive reached Conjeveram,
a town of some size, forty-two miles from Madras. Here
Clive gained the first trustworthy intelligence as to Arcot.
He found the garrison outnumbered his own force by two
to one, and that although the defences were not in a posi-
tion to resist an attack by heavy guns, they were capable
of being defended against any force not so provided.
Clive at once despatched a messenger to Madras, begging
that two eighteen-pounders might be sent after him, and
then without awaiting their coming he marched forward
against Arcot.

(197)
F


CHAPTER VII.
THE SIEGE OF ARCOT.
ROM Conjeveram to Arcot is twenty-seven
miles, and the troops, in spite of a delay caused
by a tremendous storm of thunder and light-
ning, reached the town in two days. The
garrison, struck with panic at the sudden coming of a foe
when they deemed themselves in absolute security, at
once abandoned the fort, which they might easily have
maintained until Chunda Sahib was able to send a force
to relieve it. The city was incapable of defence after the
fort had been abandoned, and Clive took possession of
both without firing a shot. He at once set to work to
store up provisions in the fort, in which he found eight
guns and an abundance of ammunition, as he foresaw the
likelihood of his having to stand a siege there; and then,
leaving a garrison to defend it in his absence, marched on
the 4th of September with the rest of his forces against
the enemy, who had retired from the town to the mud
fort of Timari, six miles south of Arcot. After a few
discharges with their cannon they retired hastily, and
Clive marched back to Arcot . Two days later, however,
he found that they had been reinforced, and as their
position threatened his line of communications he again
advanced towards them. He found the enemy about two
thousand strong drawn up in a grove under cover of the
guns of the fort. The grove was inclosed by a bank and


THE FIRST FIGHT.
83
ditch, and some fifty yards away was a dry tank inclosed
by a bank higher than that which surrounded the grove.
In this the enemy could retire when dislodged from their
first position.
Charlie's heart beat fast when he heard the order given
to advance. The enemy outnumbered them by five to
one, and were in a strong position. As the English
advanced, the enemy's two field-pieces opened upon them.
Only three men were killed, and, led by their officers,
the men went at the grove at the double. The enemy
at once evacuated it and took refuge in the tank, from
behind whose high bank they opened tire upon the English.
Clive at once divided his men into two columns, and sent
them round to attack the tank upon two sides. The
movement was completely successful. At the same moment
the men went with a rush at the banks, and upon reaching
the top opened a heavy fire upon the crowded mass within.
These at once fled in disorder. Clive then summoned
the fort to surrender; but the commander, seeing that
Clive had no battering train, refused to do so, and Clive
fell back upon Arcot again until his eighteen-pounders
should arrive.
For the next eight days the troops were engaged in
throwing up defences, and strengthening and victualling
the fort. The enemy gaining confidence gathered to the
number of three thousand and encamped three miles from
the town, proclaiming that they were about to besiege;
and at midnight on the 14th Clive sallied out, took them by
surprise, and dispersed them. The two eighteeen-pounders
for which Clive had sent to Madras were now well upon
the road, under the protection of a small body of Sepoys,
and were approaching Conjeveram. The enemy sent
a considerable body of troops to cut off the guns, and
Clive found that the small number which he had sent out
to meet the approaching party would not be sufficient.
He therefore resolved to take the whole force, leaving
only sufficient to garrison the fort. The post which the


84
LEFT IN GARRISON.
enemy occupied was a temple near Conjeveram, and as
this was twenty-seven miles distant, the force would be
obliged to be absent for at least two days. As it would
probably be attacked and might have to fight hard, he
decided on leaving only thirty Europeans and fifty Sepoys
within the fort. He appointed Dr. Rae to the com-
mand of the post during his absence, and placed Charlie
and Peters under his orders.
"I wonder whether they will have any fighting,"
Charlie said, as the three officers looked from the walls
of the fort after the departing force.
"I wish we had gone with them," Peters put in; "but
it will be a long march in the heat."
"I should think," Dr. Rae said, "that they are sure
to have fighting. I only hope they may not be attacked
at night. The men are very young and inexperienced,
and there is nothing tries new soldiers so much as a night
attack. However, from what I hear of their own wars,
I believe that night attacks are rare among them. I
don't know that they have any superstition on the sub-
ject, as some African people have, on the ground that
evil spirits are about at night; but the natives are cer-
tainly not brisk after nightfall . They are extremely sus-
ceptible to any fall of temperature, and as you have, of
course, noticed, sleep with their heads covered completely
up. However, we must keep a sharp look-out here to-
night."
"You don't think that we are likely to be attacked, sir,
do you?"
"It is possible we may be," the doctor said. "They will
know that Captain Clive has set out from here with the
main body and has left only a small garrison. Of course
they have spies and will know that there are only eighty
men here, a number insufficient to defend one side of this
fort, to say nothing of the whole circle of the walls.
They have already found out that the English can fight
in the open, and their experience at Timari will make


TIM AND THE INSECTS.
85
them shy of meeting us again. Therefore it is just
possible that they may be marching in this direction to-
day, while Clive is going in the other, and that they may
intend carrying it with a rush. I should say, to-day let the
men repose as much as possible; keep the sentries on the
gates and walls, but otherwise let them all have absolute
quiet. You can tell the whites, and I will let the Sepoys
know, that they will have to be in readiness all night,
and that they had better therefore sleep as much as possible
to-day. We will take it by turns to be on duty, one going
round the walls and seeing that the sentries are vigilant,
while the others sit in the shade and doze off if they can.
We must all three keep on the alert during the night."
Dr. Rae said that he himself would see that all went
well for the first four hours, after which Charlie should
go on duty; and the two subalterns accordingly made
themselves as comfortable as they could in their quarters,
which were high up in the fort and possessed a window
looking over the surrounding country.
"Well, Tim, what is the matter with you?" they asked
that soldier as he came in with an earthenware jar of
water which he placed to cool in the window; "you look
pale."
"And it's pale I feel, your honour, with the life
frightened fairly out of me a dozen times a day. It was
bad enough on the march, but this place just swarms
with horrible reptiles. Shure an' it's a pity that the holy
St. Patrick didn't find time to pay a visit to India. If
he'd driven the varmint into the sea for them, as he did
in Ireland, the whole population would have become
Christians out of pure gratitude. Why, yer honour, in
the cracks and crevices of the stones of this ould place
there are bushels and bushels of 'em. There are things
they call centipades, with a million legs on each side of
them, and horns big enough to frighten ye; of all sizes
up to, as long as my hand and as thick as my finger, and
they say that a bite from one of them will put a man in


86
A BATTLE WITH A SPIDER
a raging fever, and maybe kill him. Then there are
scorpions, the savagest looking little bastes ye ever saw,
for all the world like a little lobster with his tail turned
over his back, and a sting at the end of it. Then there's
spiders, some of 'em nigh as big as a cat."
"Oh, nonsense, Tim!" Charlie said; " I don't think from
what I've heard that there's a spider in India whose body
is as big as a mouse."
"It isn't their body, yer honour, it's their legs. They're
just cruel to look at. It was one of 'em that gave me a
turn a while ago. I was just lying on my bed smoking
my pipe, when I saw one of the creatures as big as a
saucer, I'll take my oath, walking towards me with his
wicked eye fixed full on me. I jumped off the bed and
on to a bench that stood handy. 'What are ye yelling
about, Tim Kelly?' said Corporal Jones to me. 'Here's a
riotous baste here, corporal, says I, that's meditating an
attack on me.' 'Put your foot on it, man,' says he. 'It's
mighty fine,' says I, 'and I in my bare feet.' So the
corporal tells Pat Murphy, my right-hand man, to tackle
the baste. I could see Pat didn't like the job ayther, yer
honour, but he's not the boy to shrink from his duty; so
he comes and he takes post on the form be my side, and
just when the cratur is making up his mind to charge us
both, Pat jumps down upon him and squelched it. Shure,
yer honour, the sight of such bastes is enough to turn a
Christian man's blood."
"The spider had no idea of attacking you, Kelly,"
Peters said laughing; "it might possibly bite you in the
night, though I do not think it would do so, or if you
took it up in your fingers."
"The saints defind us, yer honour! I'd as soon think
of taking a tiger by the tail. The corporal, he's an
Englishman, and lives in a country where they've got
snakes and reptiles; but it's hard on an Irish boy, dacently
brought up within ten miles of Cork's own town, to be
exposed to the like. And do ye know, yer honour,








A BASKET OF SNAKES.
S7
when I went out into the town yesterday, what should I
see but a man sitting down against a wall with a little
bit of a flute in his hand and a basket by his side. Well,
yer honour, I thought maybe he was going to play a tune,
when he lifts up the top of the basket and then began to
play. Ye may call it music, yer honour, but there was
nayther tune nor music in it. Then all of a suddint two
sarpents in the basket lifts up their heads, with a great
ear hanging down on each side, and began to wave them-
selves about."
"Well, Tim, what happened then?" Charlie asked,
struggling with his laughter.
"Shure it's little I know what happened after, for I
just took to my heels, and I never drew breath till I was
inside the gates."
"There was nothing to be frightened at, Tim," Charlie
said; "it was a snake-charmer. I have never seen one
yet, but there are numbers of them all over India, Those
were not ears you saw, but the hood. The snakes like
the music and wave their heads about in time to it. I
believe that although they are a very poisonous snake
and their bite is certain death, there is no need to be
afraid of them, as the charmers draw out their poison
fangs when they catch them."
"Do they, now?" Tim said in admiration; "I wonder
what the regimental barber would say to a job like that
now. He well nigh broke Dan Sullivan's jaw yesterday
in getting out a big tooth, and then swore at the poor
boy for having such a powerful strong jaw. I should like
to see his face if he was asked to pull out a tooth from
one of them dancing sarpents. I brought ye in some fruits,
yer honours. I don't know what they are, but you may
trust me they're not poison. I stopped for half an hour
beside the stall till I saw some of the people of the country
buying and ating them. So then I judged that they were

go and lie down and get a


88
A NIGHT ATTACK.
sleep, if the spiders will let you, for you will have to be
under arms all night, as it is possible that we may be
attacked."
The first part of the night passed quietly. Double
sentries were placed at each of the angles of the walls.
The cannons were loaded and all ready for instant action.
Dr. Rae and his two subalterns were upon the alert,
visiting the posts every quarter of an hour to see that the
men were vigilant. Towards two o'clock a dull sound
was heard, and although nothing could be seen the men
were at once called to arms and took up the posts to
which they had already been told off on the walls. The
noise continued. It was slight and confused, but the
natives are so quiet in their movements that the doctor
did not doubt that a considerable body of men were sur-
rounding the place, and that he was about to be attacked.
Presently one of the sentries over the gateway perceived
something approaching. He challenged, and immediately
afterwards fired. The sound of his gun seemed to serve
as the signal for an assault, and a large body of men
rushed forward at the gate, while at two other points a
force ran up to the foot of the walls and endeavoured to
plant ladders.
The garrison at once collected at the points of attack,
a few sentries only being left at intervals on the wall,
to give notice should any attempt be made elsewhere.
From the walls a heavy fire of musketry was poured
upon the masses below, while from the windows of all
the houses around, answering flashes of fire shot out, a
rain of bullets being directed at the battlements. Dr. Rae
himself commanded at the gate; one of the subalterns at
each of the other points assailed. The enemy fought
with great determination; several times the ladders were
planted and the men swarmed up them, but as often these
were hurled back upon the crowd below. At the gate
the assailants endeavoured to hew their way with axes
through it, but so steady was the fire directed from the


A GATHERING STORM.
89
loopholes which commanded it upon those so engaged,
that they were each time forced to recoil with great
slaughter. It was not until nearly daybreak that the
attack ceased, and the assailants, finding that they could
not carry the place by a coup de mam, fell back.
The next day the main body of the British force
returned with the convoy. News arrived the following
day that the enemy were approaching to lay siege to the
place. The news of the capture of Arcot had produced
the effect which Clive had anticipated from it. It alarmed
and irritated the besiegers of Trichinopoli, and inspired
the besieged with hope and exultation. The Maratta
chief of Gutti and the Rajah of Mysore, with whom
Muhammud Ali had for some time been negotiating, at
once declared in his favour. The Rajah of Tanjore and
the chief of Pudicota, adjoining that state, who had
hitherto remained strictly neutral, now threw in their
fortunes with the English, and thereby secured the com-
munications between Trichinopoli and the coast.
Chunda Sahib determined to lose not a moment in
recovering Arcot, knowing that its recapture would at
once cool the ardour of the new native allies of the English,
and that with its capture that last hope of the besieged
in Trichinopoli would be at an end Continuing the
siege, he despatched three thousand of his best troops
with a hundred and fifty Frenchmen to reinforce the two
thousand men alreadynear Arcot under thecommand of his
son Riza Sahib. Thus the force about to attack Arcot
amounted to five thousand men, while the garrison under
Clive's orders had, by the losses in the defence of the fort,
by fever and disease, been reduced to one hundred and
twenty Europeans and two hundred Sepoys, while four
out of the eight officers were hors de combat.
The fort which this handful of men had to defend was
in no way capable of offering a prolonged resistance. Its
walls were more than a mile in circumference and were
in a very bad state of repair. The rampart was narrow


00
COMMENCEMENT OF THE SIEGE.
and the parapet low, and the ditch in many places dry.
The fort had two gates. These were in towers standing
beyond the ditch, and connected with the interior by a
causeway across it. The houses in the town in many
places came close up to the walls, and from their roofs the
ramparts of the forts were commanded.
On the 23rd September Riza Sahib with his army took
up his position before Arcot. Their guns had not, how-
ever, arrived, with the exception of four mortars, but
they at once occupied all the houses near the fort, and
from the walls and upper windows kept up a heavy
fire on the besieged. Clive determined to make an effort
at once to drive them from this position, and he accord-
ingly, on the same afternoon, made a sortie. So deadly
a fire, however, was poured into the troops as they
advanced that they were unable to make any way, and
were forced to retreat into the fort again after suffering
heavy loss.
On the night of the 24th, Charlie Marryat, with twenty
men carrying powder, was lowered from the walls, and
an attempt was made to blow up the houses nearest to
them; but little damage was done, for the enemy were
on the alert, and they were unable to place the powder
in effective positions, and with a loss of ten of their
number the survivors with difficulty regained the fort.
For the next three weeks the position remained un-
changed. So heavy was the fire which the enemy, from
their commanding position, maintained, that no one could
show his head for a moment without running the risk of
being shot. Only a few sentinels were kept upon the
walls to prevent the risk of surprise, and these had to
remain stooping below the parapet. Every day added to
the losses.
Captain Clive had a series of wonderful escapes, and
indeed the men began to regard him with a sort of
superstitious reverence, believing that he had a charmed
life. One of his three remaining officers, seeing an


MARVELLOUS ESCAPES OF CXIVE.
91
enemy taking deliberate aim at him through a window,
endeavoured to pull him aside. The native changed his
aim and the officer fell dead. On three other occasions
sergeants who accompanied him on his rounds were shot
dead by his side, yet no ball touched him. Provisions
had been stored in the fort, before the commencement of
the siege, sufficient for sixty days, and of this a third
was already exhausted when on the 14th of October the
French troops serving with Riza Sahib received two
eighteen-pounders and seven smaller pieces of artillery.
Hitherto the besiegers had contented themselves with
harassing the garrison night and day, abstaining from
any attack which would cost them lives until the
arrival of their guns. Upon receiving these they at once
placed them in a battery which they had prepared on the
north-west of the fort and opened fire. So well was this
battery placed, and so accurate the aim of its gunner, that
the very first shot dismounted one of the eighteen-pounders
in the fort; the second again struck the gun and com-
pletely disabled it. The besieged mounted their second
heavy gun in its place, and were preparing to open fire
on the French battery, when a shot struck it also and
dismounted it. It was useless to attempt to replace it,
and it was during the night removed to a portion of the
walls not exposed to the fire of the enemy's battery.
The besiegers continued their fire, and in six days had
demolished the wall facing their battery, making a breach
of fifty feet wide.
Clive, who had now only the two young subalterns
serving under him, worked indefatigably. His coolness
and confidence of bearing kept up the courage of his
little garrison, and every night, when darkness hid them
from the view of the enemy's sharpshooters, the men
laboured to prepare for the impending attack. Works
were thrown up inside the fort to command the breach.
Two deep trenches were dug, one behind the other,
the one close to the wall the other some distance farther


92 PREPARATIONS FOR THE GRAND ASSAULT.
back. These trenches were filled with sharp iron three-
pointed spikes, and palisades erected extending from the
ends of the ditches to the ramparts, and a house pulled
down in the rear to the height of a breastwork, behind
which the garrison could fire at the assailants as they
endeavoured to cross the ditches. One of the three field-
pieces Clive had brought with him he mounted on a tower
flanking the breach outside. Two he held in reserve, and
placed two small guns, which he had found in the fort
when he took it, on the flat roof of a house in the fort
commanding the inside of the breach.
From the roofs of some of the houses around the fort
the besiegers beheld the progress of these defences; and
Biza Sahib feared, in spite of his enormously superior
numbers, to run the risk of a repulse. He knew that the
amount of provisions which Clive had stored was not
large, and thinking that famine would inevitably compel
his surrender, shrank from incurring the risk of dishear-
tening his army by the slaughter which an unsuccessful
attempt to carry the place must entail. He determined
at anyrate to increase the probability of success and
utilize his superior forces by making an assault at two
points simultaneously. He therefore erected a battery
on the south-west, and began to effect a breach on that
side also.
Clive on his part had been busy endeavouring to obtain
assistance. His native emissaries, penetrating the enemy's
lines, carried the news of the situation of affairs in the fort
to Madras, Fort St. David, and Trichinopoli. At Madras
a few fresh troops had arrived from England, and Mr.
Saunders, feeling that Clive must be relieved at all cost,
however defenceless the state of Madras might be, des-
patched on the 20th of October a hundred Europeans and
a hundred Sepoys under Lieutenant Innis. These after
three days' marching arrived at Trivatoor, twenty-two
miles from Arcot. Riza Sahib had heard of his approach
and sent a large body of troops with two guns to attack


THE MARATTA CHIEF.
93
him. The contest was too unequal. Had the British force
been provided with field-pieces they might have gained
the day, but after fighting with great bravery they were
forced to fall back with a loss of twenty English and two
officers killed and many more wounded, while the Sepoys
suffered equally severely.
One of Clive's messengers reached Murari Reo, the
Maratta chief of Gutti. This man was a ferocious free-
booting chief, daring and brave himself, and admiring
those qualities in others. Hitherto his alliance with
Muhammud Ali was little more than nominal, for he had
dreaded bringing upon himself the vengeance of Chunda
Sahib and the French, whose ultimate success in the strife
appeared certain. Clive's march upon Arcot, and the
heroic defence which the handful of men there were
opposing to overwhelming numbers, excited his highest
admiration. As he afterwards said, he had never before
believed that the English could fight, and when Clive's
messenger reached him he at once sent back a promise of
assistance. Riza Sahib learned almost as soon as Clive
himself that the Marattas were on the move. The pros-
pects of his communications being harassed by these daring
horsemen filled him with anxiety. Murari Reo was
encamped with six thousand men at a spot thirty miles
to the west of Arcot, and he might at any moment swoop
down upon the besiegers. Although, therefore, Riza
Sahib had for six days been at work effecting a new
breach, which was now nearly open to assault, he sent on
the 30th of October a flag of truce with an offer to Clive
of terms if he would surrender Arcot. The garrison were
to be allowed to march out with their arms and baggage,
while to Clive himself he offered a large sum of money.
In case of refusal he threatened to storm the fort and
put all its defenders to the sword. Olive returned a
defiant refusal, and the guns again opened on the second
breach.
On the 9th of November the Marattas began to show


FERRETS AND RABBITS.
themselves in the neighbourhood of the besieging army.
The force under Lieutenant Innis had been reinforced,
and was now under the command of Captain Kilpatrick,
who had a hundred and fifty English troops with four
field-guns. This was now advancing. Four days later
the new breach had attained a width of thirty yards, but
Clive had prepared defences in the rear similar to those
at the other breach; and the difficulties of the besiegers
would here be much greater, as the ditch was not ford-
able. The fifty days which the siege had lasted had been
terrible ones for the garrison. Never daring to expose
themselves unnecessarily during the day, yet ever on the
alert to repel an attack, labouring at night at the defences
with their numbers daily dwindling, and the prospect of
an assault becoming more and more imminent, the work
of the little garrison was terrible; and it is to the defences
of Lucknow and Cawnpore, a hundred years later, that
we must look to find a parallel in English warfare for
their endurance and bravery. Both Charlie Marryat and
Peters had been wounded, but in neither case were the
injuries severe enough to prevent their continuing on
duty. Tim Kelly had his arm broken by a ball, while
another bullet cut a deep seam along his cheek and carried
away a portion of his ear. With his arm in splints and
a sling, and the side of his face covered with strappings
and plaster, he still went about his business.
"Ah! yer honours," he said one day to his masters,
"I've often been out catching rabbits, with ferrits to drive
'em out of their holes, and sticks to knock 'em on the head
as soon as they showed themselves; and it's a divarshun
I was always mightily fond of, but I never quite intered
into the feelings of the rabbits. Now I understand them
complately, for ain't we rabbits ourselves. The officers,
saving your presence, are the ferrits who turn us out of
our holes on duty, and the niggers yonder with their
muskets and their matchlocks are the men with sticks
ready to knock us on head directly we show ourselves.


tim kelly's resolve.
95
If it plase Heaven that I ever return to the ould country
again, I'll niver lend a hand at rabbiting to my dying
day."



CHAPTER VIII.
THE GRAND ASSAULT.
HE 14th of November was a Mahommedan
festival, and Riza Sahib determined to utilize
the enthusiasm and fanatic zeal which such
an occasion always excites among the followers
of the Prophet, to make his grand assault upon Arcot, and
to attack at three o'clock in the morning. Every pre-
paration was made on the preceding day, and four strong
columns told off for the assault. Two of these were
to attack by the breaches, the other two at the gates.
Rafts were prepared to enable the party attacking by the
new breach to cross the moat, while the columns advancing
against the gates were to be preceded by elephants, who,
with iron plates on their foreheads, were to charge and
batter down the gates.
Clive's spies brought him news of the intended assault,
and at midnight he learned full particulars as to the dis-
position of the enemy. His force was now reduced to
eighty Europeans and a hundred and twenty Sepoys.
Every man was told off to his post, and then, sentries
being posted to arouse them at the approach of the enemy,
the Tittle garrison lay down in their places to get two
or three hours' sleep before the expected attack. At
three o'clock the firing of three shells from the mortars
into the fort gave the signal for assault. The men
leaped up and stood to their arms, full of confidence in


REPULSE OF THE STORMING PARTIES.
97
their ability to resist the attack. Soon the shouts of the
advancing columns testified to the equal confidence and
ardour of the assailants.
Not a sound was heard within the walls of the fort
until the elephants advanced towards the gates. Then
suddenly a stream of fire leaped out from loophole and
battlement. So well directed and continuous was the
fire, that the elephants, dismayed at the outburst of fire
and noise, and smarting from innumerable wounds, turned
and clashed away, trampling in their flight multitudes of
men in the dense columns packed behind them. These,
deprived of the means upon which they had relied to
break in the gates, turned and retreated rapidly.
Scarcely less prolonged was the struggle at the breaches.
At the first breach a very strong force of the enemy
marched resolutely forward. They were permitted with-
out a shot being fired at them to cross the dry ditch,
mount the shattered debris of the wall, and pour into
the interior of the fort. Forward they advanced until,
without a check, they reached the first trench bristling
with spikes. Then, as they paused for a moment, from the
breastwork in front of them, from the ramparts, and every
spot which commanded the trench, a storm of musketry
was poured on them, while the gunners swept the crowded
mass with grape and bags of bullets. The effect was tre-
mendous. Mowed down in heaps the assailants recoiled,
and then, without a moment's hesitation, turned and fled.
Three times, strongly reinforced, they advanced to the
attack, but were each time repulsed with severe slaughter.
Still less successful were those at the other breach.
A great raft capable of carrying seventy conveyed the
head of the storming party across the ditch, and they had
just reached the foot of the breach when Clive, who
was himself at this point, turned two field-pieces upon
them with deadly effect. The raft was upset and smashed,
and the column, deprived of its intended means of cross-
ing the ditch, desisted from the attack.
(107) u


98
THE SIEGE RAISED.
Among those who had fallen at the great breach was the
commander of the storming party, a man of great valour.
Four hundred of his followers had also been killed, and
Riza Sahib, utterly disheartened at his repulse at all
points, decided not to renew the attack. He had still
more than twenty men to each of the defenders; but the
obstinacy of their resistance and the moral effect produced
by it upon his troops, the knowledge that the Maratta
horse were hovering in his rear, and that Kilpatrick's
little column was close at hand, determined him to raise
the siege. After the repulse of the assault the heavy
musketry fire from the houses around the fort was con-
tinued. At two in the afternoon he asked for two hours'
truce to bury the dead. This was granted, and on its
conclusion the musketry fire was resumed and continued
until two in the morning. Then suddenly it ceased.
Under cover of the fire Riza Sahib had raised the siege
and retired with his army to Vellore.
On the morning of the l5th Clive discovered that the
enemy had disappeared. The joy of the garrison was im-
mense. Every man felt proud and happy in the thought
that he had taken his share in a siege which would not
only be memorable in English history till the end of time,
but which had literally saved India to us. The little band
made the fort re-echo with their cheers when the news
came in. Caps were thrown high in the air, and the
men indulged in every demonstration of delight. Clive
was not a man to lose time. The men were at once
formed up and marched into the abandoned camp of the
enemy, where they found four guns, four mortars, and a
great quantity of ammunition. A cloud of dust was seen
approaching, and soon a mounted officer riding forward
announced the arrival of Captain Kilpatrick's detach-
ment.
Not a moment was lost, for Clive felt the impor-
tance of at once following up the blow inflicted by the
repulse of the enemy. Three days were spent in con-


CLIVE PURSUES THE ENEMY.
99
tinuous labour in putting the fort of Arcot again in a
position of defence; and leaving Kilpatrick in charge
there, he marched out with two hundred Europeans,
seven hundred Sepoys, and three guns, and attacked and
took Timari, the little fort which before baffled him.
This done he returned towards Arcot to await the arrival of
a thousand Maratta horse which Murari Reo had promised
him. When these arrived, however, they proved un-
willing to accompany him. Upon their way they had
fallen in with a portion of Riza Sahib's retreating force
and had been worsted in the attack; and as the chance
of plunder seemed small while the prospect of hard blows
was certain, the freebooting horsemen refused absolutely
to join in the pursuit of the retreating enemy. Just at
this moment the news came in that reinforcements from
Pondicherry were marching to meet Riza Sahib at Arni,
a place seventeen miles south of Arcot, twenty south of
Vellore. It was stated that with these reinforcements a
large sum of money was being brought for the use of
Riza Sahib's army. When the Marattas heard the news,
the chance of booty at once altered their intentions, and
they declared themselves ready to follow Clive. The
greater portion of them, however, had dispersed plundering
over the country, and great delay was caused before they
could be collected. When six hundred of them had been
brought together Clive determined to wait no longer, but
started at once for Arni.
The delay enabled Riza Sahib, marching down from
Vellore, to meet his reinforcements, and when Clive, after
a forced march of twenty miles, approached Arni, he found
the enemy, composed of three hundred French troops, two
thousand five hundred Sepoys, and two thousand horse-
men, with four guns, drawn up before it. Seeing their
immense superiority in numbers these advanced to the
attack.
Clive determined to await them where he stood. The
position was an advantageous one. He occupied a space


100
THE BATTLE OF ARM.
of open ground some three hundred yards in width.
On his right flank was a village. On the left a grove of
palm-trees. In front of the ground he occupied were
rice fields, which, it being the wet season, were very
swampy and altogether impracticable for guns. These
fields were crossed by a causeway which led to the village,
but as it ran at an angle across them, those advancing
upon it were exposed to the fire of the English front.
Clive posted the Sepoys in the village, the Maratta horse-
men in the grove, and the two hundred English with the
guns on the ground between them. The enemy advanced
at once. His native cavalry with some infantry marched
against the grove, while the French troops with about
fifteen hundred infantry moved along the causeway
against the village.
The fight began on the English left. There the Maratta
cavalry fought bravely. Issuing from the palm grove
they made repeated charges against the greatly superior
forces of the enemy. But numbers told, and the Mar-
attas, fighting fiercely, were driven back into the palm
grove, where they with difficulty maintained them-
selves. In the meantime the fight was going on at
the centre. Clive opened fire with his guns on the long
column marching almost across his front to attack the
village. The enemy, finding themselves exposed to a fire
which they were powerless to answer, quitted the cause-
way, and formed up in the rice fields fronting the English
position. The guns, protected only by a few Frenchmen
and natives, remained on the causeway. Clive now
despatched two of his guns and fifty English to aid the
hard-pressed Marattas in the grove, and fifty others to
the village with orders to join the Sepoys there, to dash
forward on to the causeway and charge the enemy's guns.
As thecolumn issued from the village along the causeway
at a rapid pace the French limbered up their guns and
retired at a gallop. The infantry, dispirited at their dis-
appearance, fell back across the rice fields, an example


INDIAN OPINION OF BRITISH PROWESS. 101
which their horsemen on their right, already dispirited by
the loss which they were suffering from the newly arrived
English musketry and the discharges of the field-pieces,
followed without delay. Clive at once ordered a pursuit.
The Marattas were despatched after the enemy's cavalry,
while he himself with his infantry advanced across the
causeway and pressed upon the main body. Three times
the enemy made a stand, but each time failed to resist
the impetuosity of the pursuers, and the night alone put
a stop to the pursuit, by which time the enemy were com-
pletely routed.
The material loss had not been heavy, for but fifty
French and a hundred and fifty natives were killed or
wounded; but the army was broken up, the morale
of the enemy completely destroyed, and it was proved
to all Southern India, which was anxiously watching the
struggle, that the English were in the field of battle
superior to their European rivals. This assurance alone
had an immense effect. It confirmed in their alliance
with the English many of the chiefs whose friendship
had hitherto been lukewarm, and brought over many
waverers to our side. In the fight eight Sepoys and fifty
of the Maratta cavalry were killed or disabled, the English
did not lose a single man. Many of Riza Sahib's soldiers
came in during the next few days and enlisted in the
British force. The Marattas captured the treasure the
prospect of which had induced them to join in the fight,
and the governor of Arni agreed to hold the town for
Muhammud Ali. Clive moved on at once to Conjeveram,
where thirty French troops and three hundred Sepoys
occupied the temple, a very strong building. Clive brought
up two eighteen-pounders from Madras and pounded the
walls, and the enemy seeing that the place must fall,
evacuated it in the night and retired to Pondicherry.
North Arcot being now completely in the power of the
English, Clive returned to Madras, and then sailed to
Fort St. David to concert measures with Mr. Saunders


102
DUPLEIX AND HIS LIEUTENANTS.
for the relief of Trichinopoli. This place still held out,
thanks rather to the feebleness and indecision of Colonel
Law, who commanded the besiegers, than to any efibrt on
the part of the defenders.
Governor Dupleix, at Pondicherry, had seen with sur-
prise the result of Clive's dash upon Arcot. He had,
however, perceived that the operations there were wholly
secondary, and that Trichinopoli was still the all-im-
portant point. The fall of that place would more than
neutralize Clive's successes at Arcot, and he, therefore,
did not suffer Clive's operations to distract his attention
here. Strong reinforcements and a battering train were
sent forward to the besiegers, and by repeated messages
he endeavoured to impress upon Law and Chunda Sahib
the necessity of pressing forward the capture of Trichi-
nopoli. But Dupleix was unfortunate in his instruments.
Law was always hesitating and doubting. Chunda Sahib,
although clever to plan, was weak in action, indecisive
at moments when it was most necessary that he should
be firm. So then, in spite of the entreaties of Dupleix,
he had detached a considerable force to besiege Clive.
Dupleix seeing this, and hoping that Clive might be
detained at Arcot long enough to allow of the siege of
Trichinopoli being brought to a conclusion, had sent
the three hundred French soldiers to strengthen the
force of Riza Sahib. He had still an overpowering force
at Trichinopoli, Law having nine hundred trained French
soldiers, a park of fifty guns, two thousand Sepoys, and
the army of Chunda Sahib twenty thousand strong.
Inside Trichinopoli were a few English soldiers under
Captain Cope and a small body of troops of Muhammud
Ali; while outside the walls, between them and the
besiegers, was the English force under Gingen, the men
utterly dispirited, the officer without talent, resolution, or
confidence.
Before leaving the troops with which he had won the
battle of Ami, Clive had expressed to the two young


THE MOONSHEE.
103
writers his high appreciation of their conduct during the
siege of Arcot, and promised them that he would make it
a personal request to the authorities at Fort St. David
that they might be permanently transferred from the
civil to the military branch of the service; and such a
request made by him was certain to be complied with.
He strongly advised them to spend every available mo-
ment of their time in the study of the native language,
as without that they would be useless if appointed to
command a body of Sepoys. Delighted at the prospect
now open to them of a permanent relief from the drudgery
of a clerk's life in Madras, the young fellows were in the
highest spirits; and Tim Kelly was scarcely less pleased
when he heard that Charlie was now likely to be always
employed with him. The boys lost not a moment in
sending down to Madras to engage the services of a native
"moonshee" or teacher. They wrote to their friend
Johnson asking him to arrange terms with the man who
understood most English, and to engage him to remain
with them some time.
A few days later Tim Kelly came in. "Plase, yer
honours, there's a little shrivelled atomy of a man outside
as wants to spake wid ye. He looks for all the world like
a monkey wrapped up in white clothes, but he spakes
English after a fashion, and has brought this letter for
you. The cratur scarce looks like a human being, and I
misdoubt me whether you had better let him in."
"Nonsense, Tim," Charlie said, opening the letter; "it's
the moonshee we are expecting from Madras. He has
come to teach us the native language."
"Moonshine, is it! by jabers, and it's a mighty poor
compliment to the moon to call him so. And is it the
language you're going to larn now Shure, Mr. Charles,
I wouldn't demane myself by larning the lingo of these
black hathens. Isn't for them to larn the English, and
mighty pleased they ought to be to get themselves to
spake like Christians."


104
tim's opinion of the vernacular.
"But who's going to teach them, Tim?"
"Oh, they larn fast enough," said Tim. "You've only
got to point to a bottle of water, or to the fire, or
whatever else you want, and swear at them, and they
understand directly. I've tried it myself over and over
again."
"There, Tim, it's no use standing talking any longer;
bring in the moonshee." From that moment the little
man had his permanent post in a corner of the boys' room,
and when they were not on duty they were constantly
engaged in studying the language, writing down the
names of every object they came across and getting it by
heart, and learning every sentence, question, and answer
which occurred to them as likely to be useful. As for
Tim, he quite lost patience at this devotion to study on
the part of his master, who, he declared to his comrades,
went on just as if he intended to become a nigger and a
hathen himself. "It's just awful to hear him, Corporal
M'Bean, jabbering away in that foreign talk with that
little black monkey moonshine. The little cratur atwisting
his shrivelled fingers about, that looks as if the bones
were coming through the skin. I wonder what the good
father at Blarney, where I come from, you know, corporal,
would say to sich goings-on. Faith, then, and if he were
here, I'd buy a bottle of holy water and sprinkle it over
the little hathen. I suspict he'd fly straight up the
chimney when it touched him."
"My opinion of you, Tim Kelly," the corporal, who was
a grave Scotchman, said, "is that you're just a fule.
Your master is a brave young gentleman, and is a deal more
sensible than most of them, who spend all their time in
drinking wine and playing cards. A knowledge of the
language is most useful. What would you do yourself
if you were to marry a native woman and couldn't speak
to her afterwards."
"The saints defind us!" Tim exclaimed; "and what
put such an idea in yer head, corporal? It's nayther


DUPLEIX'8 COUNTER-STROKE.
105
more nor less than an insult to suppose that I, a dacent
boy, and brought tip under the teaching of Father O'Shea,
should marry a hathen black woman; and if you weren't
my suparior officer, corporal, I'd tach ye better manners."
Fortunately at this moment Charlie's voice was heard
shouting for his servant, and Tim was therefore saved
from the breach of the peace which his indignation
showed that he meditated.
December passed quietly, and then in January, 1752,
an insurrection planned by Dupleix broke out. The
governor of Pondicherry had been suffering keenly from
disappointments, which, as time went on, and his entreaties
and commands to law to attack Trichinopoli were
answered only by excuses and reasons for delay, grew to
despair, and he resolved upon making another effort to
occupy the attention of the man in whom he already
recognized a great rival, and to prevent his taking steps
for the relief of Trichinopoli. Law had over and over
again assured him that in the course of a very few weeks
that place would be driven by famine to surrender; and,
as soon as Clive arrived at Foit St. David, Dupleix set
about taking steps which would again necessitate his
return to the north, and so give to Law the time which he
asked for. Supplies of money were sent to Riza Sahib
together with four hundred French soldiers. These
marched suddenly upon Punemalli and captured it, seized
again the fortified temple of Conjeveram, and from this
point threatened both Madras and Arcot
Had this force possessed an active and determined com-
mander, it could undoubtedly have carried out Dupleix's
instructions, captured Madras, and inflicted a terrible blow
upon the English. Fortunately it had no such head. It
marched indeed against Madras, plundered and burnt the
factories, levied contributions, and obtained possession of
everything but the fort, where the civilians and the few
men who constituted the garrison daily expected to be
attacked, in which case the place must have fallen. This,


IOC NATIVE APPRECIATION OF STRONG RULERS.
however, the enemynevereven attempted,contenting them-
selves with ravaging the place outside the' walls of the fort.
The little garrison of Arcot, two hundred men in all, were
astonished at the news that the province which they had
thought completely conquered was again in flames, that
the road to Madras was cut by the occupation of Con-
jeveram by the French, and that Madras itself was, save
the fort, in the hands of the enemy. The fort itself, they
knew, might easily be taken, as they were aware that it
was defended by only eighty men.
The change in the position was at once manifest in the
altered attitude of the fickle population. The main body
of the inhabitants of Southern India were Hindoos, who
had for centuries been ruled by foreign masters. The
Mahommedans from the north had been their conquerors,
and the countless wars which had taken place, to them
signified merely whether one family or another were to
reign over them. The sole desire was for peace and pro-
tection, and they, therefore, ever inclined towards the side
which seemed strongest. Their sympathies were no stronger
with their Mahommedan rulers than with the French or
English, and they only hoped that whatever power was
strongest might conquer; and that after the hostilities were
over their daily work might be conducted in peace, and
their property and possessions be enjoyed in security.
The capture and defence of Arcot, and the battle of Arni,
victors; and the signs of deep and even servile respect
which greeted the conquerors wherever they went, and
which absolutely disgusted Charlie Marryat and his friend,
were really sincere marks of the welcome to masters who
seemed able and willing to maintain their rule over them.
With the news of the successes of Riza Sahib all this
changed. The natives no longer bent to the ground as
the English passed them in the streets. The country
people who had flocked in with their products to the
markets absented themselves altogether, and the whole
had brought

English as their final


ARCOT AGAIN MENACED.
107
population prepared to welcome the French as their new
masters.
In the fort the utmost vigilance was observed. The
garrison laboured to mend the breaches and complete the
preparations for defence. Provisions were again stored
up, and they awaited anxiously news from Clive. That
enterprising officer was at Fort St. David, busy in making
his preparations for a decisive campaign against the enemy
round Trichinopoli, when the news of the rising reached
him. He was expecting a considerable number of fresh
troops from England, as it was in January that the
majority of the reinforcements despatched by the Company
arrived in India, and Mr. Saunders had written to Calcutta
begging that a hundred men might be sent thence.
These were now, with the eighty men at Madras, and the
two hundred at Arcot, all the force that could be at his
disposal, for at Fort St . David there was not a single
available man. With all the efforts that Clive, aided by
the authorities, could make, it was not until the middle
of February that he had completed his arrangements.
On the 9th the hundred men arrived from Bengal, and,
without the loss of a day, Clive started from Madras to
only a small force to hold the fort, had moved down to
meet him.
form a junction with the

from Arcot, who, leaving


CHAPTER IX.
THE BATTLE OF KAVARIPAK.
HE troops from Arcot had already moved some
distance on their way to Madras, and Clive,
therefore, with the new levies, joined them
on the day after his leaving Madras. The
French and Riza Sahib let slip the opportunity of
attacking these bodies before they united. They were
well aware of their movements, and had resolved upon
tactics, calculated in the first place to puzzle the English
commander, to wear out his troops, and to enable them
finally to surprise and take him entirely at a disadvan-
tage. The junction with the Arcot garrison raised the
force under Clive's orders to three hundred and eighty
English, thirteen hundred Sepoys, and six field-guns,
while the enemy at Vendalur, a place twenty-five miles
south of Madras, where they had a fortified camp, had four
hundred French troops,twothousand Sepoys,two thousand
five hundred cavalry, and twelve guns. Hoping to sur-
prise them there Clive marched all night. When the
force approached the town they heard that the enemy
had disappeared, and that they had started apparently
in several directions.
The force was halted for a few hours, and then the news
was obtained that the enemy had united their forces at
Conjeveram, and that they had marched away from that
place in a westerly direction. Doubting not that they


A TRYING MARCR
109
were about to attack Arcot, which, weakened by the
departure of the greater portion of its garrison, would be
in no position to defend itself against a sudden coup de
main by a strong force, Give set his troops again in
motion. The French, indeed, had already bribed some of
the native soldiers within the fort, who were to reply to
a signal made without if they were in a position to open
the gates. However, by good fortune their treachery had
been discovered, and when the French arrived they re-
ceived no reply to their signal; and as Arcot would be
sure to fall if they defeated Clive, they marched away
without attacking it, to take up the position which they
had agreed upon beforehand. It was at nine in the
evening that Clive at Vendalur obtained intelligence that
the enemy had assembled at Conjeveram. The troops
had already marched twenty-five miles, but they had had
a rest of five hours, and Clive started with them at once,
and reached Conjeveram, twenty miles distant, at four
in the morning. Finding that the enemy had again dis-
appeared he ordered the troops to halt for a few hours.
They had already marched forty-five miles in twenty-four
hours, a great feat when it is remembered that only the
Arcot garrison were in any way accustomed to fatigue,
the others being newly raised levies. The greater portion
of the Sepoys had been enlisted within the fortnight
preceding.
"I don't know, Mr. Marryat, whether the French call
this fighting; I call it playing hide and seek," Tim Kelly
said. "Shure we've bin marching with only a halt of
two or three hours since yisterday morning, and my poor
feet are that sore that I daren't take my boots off me,
for I'm shure I'd never git 'em on agin. If the French
want to fight us why don't they do it square and honest,
not be racing and chasing about like a lot of wild
sheep."
"Have you seen the moonshee, Tim? He is with the
baggage."


110
A SURPRISE BY THE ENEMY.
"Shure and I saw him," Tim said. "The cart come
in just now, and there was he perched up on the top of it
like a dried monkey. You don't want him to-night, shure,
yer honour."
"Oh no, I don't want him, Tim. You'd better go
now, and get to sleep at once if you can, we may be off'
again at any minute."
Arcot is twenty-seven miles from Conjeveram. Clive
felt certain that the enemy had gone on to that place,
but, anxious as he was for its safety, it was absolutely
necessary that the troops should have a rest before
starting on such a march. They were, therefore, allowed
to rest until twelve o'clock, when, refreshed by their
eight hours' halt and breakfast, they started upon
their long march towards Arcot, making sure that they
should not find the enemy until they reached that place.
Had Clive possessed a body of cavalry, however small,
he would have been able to scour the country, and to
make himself acquainted with the real position of the
French. Cavalry are to a general what eyes are to a
man, and without these he is liable to tumble into a pit-
falL Such was the case on the present occasion. Having
no doubt that the enemy were engaged in attacking
Arcot the troops were plodding along carelessly and in
loose order, when, to their astonishment, after a six-
teen-mile march, as they approached the town of Ka-
varipak just as the sun was setting, a fire of artillery
opened upon them from a grove upon the right of the
road but two hundred and fifty yards distant. No-
thing is more confusing than a surprise of this kind,
especially to young troops, and when no enemy is thought
to be near.
The French general's plans had been well laid. He
had reached Kavaripak that morning, and allowed his
troops to rest all day, and he expected to obtain an easy
victory over the tired men who would, unsuspicious of
danger, be pressing on to the relief of Arcot. So far his


A WELL-LAID TRAP.
Ill
calculations had been correct, and the English marched
unsuspiciously into the trap laid for them. The twelve
French guns were placed in a grove, round whose sides,
facing the point from which Clive was approaching,
ran a deep ditch with a high bank forming a regular
battery. A body of French infantry were placed in sup-
port of the guns, with some Sepoys in reserve behind
the grove. Parallel with the road on the left ran a deep
water-course, now empty, and in this the rest of the
infantry were stationed, at a point near the town of
Kavaripak, and about a quarter of a mile further back
than the grove. On either side of this water-course the
enemy had placed his powerful cavalry force.
For a moment when the guns opened there was con-
fusion and panic among the British troops. Clive, how-
ever, ever cool and confident in danger, and well seconded
by his officers, rallied them at once. The position was
one of extreme danger. It was possible, indeed, to retreat,
but in the face of an enemy superior in infantry and guns,
and possessing so powerful a body of cavalry, the oper-
ation would have been a very dangerous one. Even if
accomplished it would entail an immense loss of morale
and prestige to his troops. Hitherto under his leading
they had been always successful, and a belief in his own
superiority adds immensely to the fighting power of a
soldier. Even should the remnant of the force fight its
way back to Madras the campaign would have been a lost
one, and all hope of saving Trichinopoli would have been
at an end.
"Steady, lads, steady," he shouted. "Form up quietly
and steadily. We have beaten the enemy before, you
know, and we will do so again."
While the troops, in spite of the artillery fire, fell into
line, Clive rapidly surveyed the ground. He saw the
enemy's infantry advancing up the water-course, and so
sheltered by it as to be out of the fire of his troops. He
saw their cavalry sweeping down on the other side of the


112
A STOUT RESISTANCE.
water-course, menacing his left and threatening his bag-
gage. The guns were at once brought up from the rear,
but before these arrived the men were falling fast.
Three of the guns he placed to answer the French battery,
two of them he hurried to his left with a small body of
English and two hundred Sepoys, to check the advance
of the enemy's cavalry. The main body of his infantry
he ordered into the water-course, which afforded them
a shelter from the enemy's artillery. The baggage carts
and baggage he sent half a mile to the rear, under the pro-
tection of forty Sepoys and a gun. While this was being
done the enemy's fire was continuing, but his infantry
advanced but slowly, and had not reached a point abreast
of the grove when the British force in the water-course
met them. It would not seem to be a very important
matter at what point in the water-course the infantry of
the two opposing parties came into collision, but matters
apparently trifling in themselves often decide the fate
of battles; and, in fact, had the French artillery retained
their fire until their infantry were abreast of the grove,
the battle of Kavaripak would have been won by them,
and the British power in Southern India would have
been destroyed. Clive moved confidently and resolutely
among his men, keeping up their courage by cheerful
words, and he was well seconded by his officers.
"Now, lads," Charlie Marryat cried to the company
of which he was in command, "stick to it. You 6*ught
to be very thankful to the French for saving you the
trouble of having to march another twelve miles before
giving you an opportunity of thrashing them."
The men laughed and redoubled their fire on the
French infantry, who were facing them in the water-
course at a distance of eighty yards. Neither party
liked to charge. The French commander knew that he
had only to hold his position to win the day. His guns
were mowing down the English artillery-men. The
English party on the left of the water-course with diffi-


A CRITICAL POSITION.
113
culty held their own against the charges of his horsemen,
and were rapidly dwindling away under the artillery
fire, while other bodies of his cavalry had surrounded
the baggage, and were attacking the little force told off
Do o' o
to guard it. He knew, too, that any attempt the English
might make to attack the battery, with its strong de-
fences, must inevitably fail.
The situation was becoming desperate. It was now
ten o'clock; the fight had gone on for four hours. No
advantage had been gained, the men were losing con-
fidence, and the position grew more and more desperate.
Clive saw that there was but one chance of victory
The grove could not be carried in the front, but it was
just possible that it might be open in the rear, Choos-
ing a sergeant who spoke the native language well, he
bade him leave the party in the water-course and
make his way round to the rear of the grove, and dis-
cover whether it was strongly guarded there or not. In
twenty minutes the sergeant returned with the news that
there was no strong force there.
Clive at once took two hundred of his English infantry,
the men who had fought at Arcot, and quietly left the
water-course and made his way round towards the rear
of the grove. Before he had gone far the main body in
the water-course, surprised at the sudden withdrawal of
the greater portion of the English force and missing the
presence of Clive himself, began to lose heart. They no
longer replied energetically to the fire of the French
infantry. A movement of retreat began, the fire ceased,
and in a minute or two they would have broken in flight.
At this moment Clive returned. As he moved forward
he had marked the dying away of the English fire, and
guessing what had happened, had given over the com-
mand of the column to Lieutenant Keene, the senior
officer, and hurried back to the water-course. He arrived
there just as the troops had commenced to run away.
Throwing himself among them, with shouts and exhor-
C19-) II


114
A BOLD STROKE FOR VICTORY.
tations, he succeeded in arresting their flight, and hy
assurances that the battle was as good as won elsewhere,
and that they had only to hold their ground for a few
minutes longer to ensure victory, he got them to advance
to their former position and to reopen fire on the French,
who had, fortunately, remained inactive instead of ad-
vancing and taking advantage of the cessation of the
English fire.
In the meantime Lieutenant Keene led his detachment,
making a long circuit, to a point three hundred yards
immediately behind the grove. He then sent forward
one of his officers, Ensign Symmonds, who spoke French
perfectly, to reconnoitre the grove. Symmonds had pro-
ceeded but a little way when he came upon a large
number of French Sepoys, who were covering the rear of
the grove, but who, as their services were not required,
were sheltering themselves there from the random bullets
which were flying about. They at once challenged, but
Symmonds answering them in French, they being unable
to see his uniform in the darkness, and supposing him to
be a French officer, allowed him to advance. He passed
boldly forward into the grove. He proceeded nearly
through it, until he came within sight of the guns, which
were still keeping up their fire upon those of the English,
while a hundred French infantry, who were in support,
were all occupied in watching what was going on in front
of them.
Symmonds returned to the detachment by a path to
the right of that by which he had entered, and passed
out without seeing a soul. Lieutenant Keene gave the
word to advance, and, following the guidance of Mr.
Symmonds, entered the grove. He advanced unobserved
until within thirty yards of the enemy. Here he halted
and poured a volley into them. The effect was instan-
taneous. Many of the French fell, and the rest, astounded
at this sudden and unexpected attack, left their guns and
fled. Sixty of them rushed for shelter into a building


A COMPLETE SUCCESS.
115
at the end of the grove, where the English surrounded
them and forced them to surrender.
By this sudden stroke the battle of Kavaripak was
won. The sound of the musketry fire and the immediate
cessation of that of the enemy's guns, told Clive that the
grove was captured. A few minutes later fugitives
arriving from the grove informed the commander of the
enemy's main body of infantry of the misfortune which
had befallen them. The French fire at once ceased and
the troops withdrew. In the darkness it was impossible
for Clive to attempt a pursuit. He was in ignorance of
the direction the enemy had taken; his troops had already
marched sixty miles in two days, and he would, more-
over, have been exposed to sudden dashes of the enemy's
cavalry. Clive, therefore, united his troops, joined his
baggage, which the little guard had gallantly defended
against the attacks of the enemy's cavalry, and waited
for morning. At daybreak not an enemy was to be
seen. Fifty Frenchmen lay dead on the field and
sixty were captives. Three hundred French Sepoys had
fallen. There were, besides, many wounded. The enemy's
artillery had been all captured. The British loss was
forty English and thirty Sepoys killed, and a great
number of both wounded
.
The moral effect of the victory was immense. It was the
first time that French and English soldiers had fought
in the field against each other in India, The French had
proved to the natives that they were enormously their
superiors in fighting power. Hitherto the English had
not done so. The defence of Arcot had proved that they
could fight behind walls, but the natives had themselves
many examples of gallant defences of this kind. The
English troops under Gingen and Cope had suffered
themselves to be cooped up in Trichinopoli and had not
struck a blow in its defence. At Kavaripak the natives
discovered that the English could fight as well, or better
than the French. The latter were somewhat stronger


116
TRICUINOPOLI TO BE RELIEVED.
numerically than their rivals; they had double the force
of artillery, were half as strong again in Sepoys, and had
two thousand five hundred cavalry, while the English had
not a single horseman. They had all the advantages of
surprise and position, and yet they had been entirely
defeated.
Thenceforth the natives of India regarded the English
as a people to be feared and respected, and for the first
time considered their ultimate triumph over the French
to be a possibility. As the policy of the native princes
had ever been to side with the strongest, the advantage
thus gained to the English cause by the victory of
Kavaripak was enormous.
On the following day the English took possession of
the fort of Kavaripak and marched to Arcot. Scarcely
had they arrived there when Clive received a despatch
from Fort St. David, ordering him to return there at
once with all his troops, to march to the relief of
Trichinopoli, where the garrison was reported to be in
the sorest straits from want of provisions. The force
reached Fort St. David on the 11th of March. Here
preparations were hurried forward for the advance to
Trichinopoli, and in three days Clive was ready to start.
Just as he was about to set out a ship arrived from
England, having on board some more troops, together
with Major Lawrence and several officers, some of whom
were captains senior to Clive. Major Lawrence, who
had already proved his capacity and energy, of course
took command of the expedition, and treated Clive, who
had served under him at the siege of Pondicherry, and
whose successes in the field had attracted his high admira-
tion, as second in command, somewhat to the discontent
of the officers senior to him in rank.
The force consisted of four hundred Europeans, eleven
hundred Sepoys, and eight guns, and escorted a large
train of provisions and stores. During these months
which the diversion, caused by the attack of Riza Sahib


THE BLUNDERS OF THE FRENCH. 117
and the French upon Madras, had given to the besiegers
of Trichinopoli, they should have long since captured the
town. In spite of all the orders of Dupleix, Law could
not bring himself to attack the town, and the French
governor of Pondicherry saw with dismay that the two
months and a half which his efforts and energy had
gained for the besiegers had been entirely wasted, and
that it was probable the whole fruits of his labours
would be thrown away. He now directed Law to leave
only a small force in front of Trichinopoli, and to march
with the whole of his army, and that of Chunda Sahib,
and crush the force advancing under Lawrence to the
relief of Trichinopoli. Law, however, disobeyed orders,
and, indeed, acted in direct contradiction to them. He
maintained six hundred French troops and many thou-
sands of native before Trichinopoli, and sent but two
hundred and fifty French, and about three hundred and
fifty natives—a force altogether inferior in numbers to
that which it was sent to oppose—to arrest the progress
of Lawrence's advancing column
The position which this French force was directed to
occupy was the fort of Koiladi, an admirable position.
As the two branches of the Kavari were here but half a
mile apart, had Law concentrated all his force here he
could, no doubt, have successfully opposed the English.
Lawrence, however, when the guns of the fort opened
upon him, replied to them by the fire of his artillery, and
as the French force was insufficient to enable its com-
mander to fight him in the open, he was enabled to take
his troops and convoy in safety past the fort. When
Law heard this he marched out and took his position
round a lofty and almost inaccessible rock called El-
miseram, and prepared to give battle. Lawrence, how-
ever, after passing Koiladi, had been joined by a hundred
English and fifty dragoons from Trichinopoli. These
acted as guides, and led him by a route by which he
avoided the French position, and effected a junction with


118
THE SIEGE RAISED.
two hundred Europeans and four hundred Sepoys from
Trichinopoli, and with a body of Maratta cavalry under
Murari Reo. Law having failed to attack the English
force upon its march, now, when its strength was nearly
doubled, suddenly decided to give battle, and advanced
against the force which, wearied with its long march, had
}ust begun to prepare their breakfast. The French artil-
lery at once put the Maratta cavalry to flight.
Lawrence called the men again under arms, and sent
Clive forward to reconnoitre. He found the French
infantry drawn up with twenty-two guns, witli large
bodies of cavalry on either flank. Opposite to the centre
of their position was a large caravansary, or native inn,
with stone buildings attached. It was nearer to their
position than to that occupied by the English, and Clive
saw at once that if seized and held by the enemy's artil-
lery, it would sweep the whole ground over which the
English would have to advance. He galloped back at
full speed to Major Lawrence, and asked leave at once to
occupy the building. Obtaining permission he advanced
with all speed to the caravansary with some guns and
infantry.
The negligence of the French in allowing this move-
ment to be carried out was fatal to them. The English
artillery opened upon them from the cover of the inn and
buildings, and to this fire the French in the open could
reply only at a great disadvantage. After a cannonade
lasting half an hour, the French, having lost forty
European and three hundred native soldiers, fell back,
the English having lost only twenty-one. Disheartened
at this result, utterly disappointed at the failure which
had attended his long operations against Trichinopoli,
without energy or decision, Law at once raised the siege
of the town, abandoning a great portion of his baggage,
and destroying great stores of ammunition and supplies,
I crossed an arm of the Kavari and took post in the great
fortified temple of Seringam.








A STEP IN RANK.
119
The delight of the troops so long besieged in Trichino-
poli, inactive, dispirited, and hopeless, was extreme, and
the exultation of Muhammud Ali and his native allies
was no less.
Captain Cope, towards the end of the siege, had been
killed in one of the little skirmishes which occasionally
took place with the French.
Charlie Marryat and Peters had, owing to some of the
officers senior to them being killed or invalided, and to
large numbers of fresh recruits being raised, received a
step in rank. They were now lieutenants, and each com-
manded a body of Sepoys two hundred strong. At
Charlie's request Tim Kelly was detached from his
company and allowed to remain with him as soldier
servant. After the retreat of the French and the settling
down of the English force in the lines they had occupied,
Charlie and his friend entered Trichinopoli, and were
surprised at the temples and palaces there. Although
very inferior to Tanjore, and in no way even comparable
to the cities of the north-west of India, Trichinopoli was a
far more important city than any they had hitherto seen.
They ascended the lofty rock and visited the fort on its
summit, which looked as if, in the hands of a resolute
garrison, it should be impregnable to attack. The manner
in which this rock, as well as that of Elmiseram and
others lying in sight, rose sheer up from the plain, filled
them with surprise; for although these natural rock
fortresses are common enough in India, they are almost
without an example in Europe. After visiting the fort
they rambled through the town, and were amused at the
scene of bustle in its streets and at the gay shops, full of
articles new and curious to them, in the bazaars.
"They are wonderfully clever and ingenious," Charlie
said. "Look what rough tools that man is working
with, and what delicate and intricate work he is turning
out. If these fellows could but fight as well as they
work, and were but united among themselves, not only


120
A QUESTION WAITING FOR THE ANSWER.
should we be unable to set a foot in India, but the em-
peror, with the enormous armies which he would be able
to raise, would be able to threaten Europe. I suppose
they never have been really good fighting men. Alex-
ander, a couple of thousand years ago, defeated them,
and since then the Afghans and other northern peoples
have been always overrunning and conquering them. I
can't make it out. These Sepoys, after only a few weeks'
training, fight almost as well as our own men. I wonder
how it is that, when commanded by their own country-
men, they are able to make so poor a fight of it. We had
better be going back to camp again, Peters, at any
moment there may be orders for us to do something.
With Major Lawrence and Clive together we are not
likely to stop here long inactive."

The Ekvirons of Trichixopum, to illustrate the Military Operations
of 1751-1753.


CHAPTER X.
THE FALL OF SERINGAM.
LTHOUGH called an island, Seringam is in
fact a long narrow tongue of land running
between the two branches of the river
Kavari. In some places these arms are but a
few hundred yards apart, and the island can therefore be
defended against an attack along the land. But the
retreat of the French by this line was equally difficult, as
we held the narrowest part of the neck, two miles from
Koiladi. Upon the south our forces at Trichinopoli faced
the French across the river. Upon the other side of the
Kolrun, as the northern arm of the Kavari is called, the
French could cross the river and make their retreat, if
necessary, in any direction. The two principal roads, how-
ever, led from Paichandah, a strong fortified position on
the bank of the river, facing the temple of Seringam.
Clive saw that a force crossing the river, and taking up
its position on the north, would entirely cut off Law's army
in the island, would intercept any reinforcements sent by
Dupleix to its rescue, and might compel the surrender of
the whole French army. The attempt would, of course, be a
dangerous one. The French force was considerably stronger
than the English, and were the latter divided into two
portions, entirely cut off from each other, the central point
between them being occupied by the French, the latter
would have an opportunity of throwing his whole force


122
A BOLD DETERMINATION.
upon one after the other. This danger would have been
so great that, had the French been commanded by an able
and active officer, the attempt would never have been
made. Law, however, had shown amply that he had
neither energy nor intelligence, and Major Lawrence
therefore accepted Clive's proposal.
But to be successful it was necessary that both
portions of the English force should be well commanded.
Major Lawrence felt confident in his own capacity to
withstand Law upon the southern bank, and in case of
necessity he could fall back under the guns of Trichin-
opoli. He felt sure that he could, with equal certainty,
confide the command of the other party to Captain Clive.
There was, however, the difficulty that he was the junior
captain present, and that already great jealousy had
been excited among his seniors by the rank which he
occupied in the councils of Lawrence. Fortunately the
difficulty was settled by the native allies. Major Lawrence
laid his plans before Muhammud Ali and his allies, whose
co-operation and assistance were absolutely necessary.
These, after hearing the proposal, agreed to give their
assistance, but only upon the condition that Clive should
be placed in command of the expeditionary party. They
had already seen the paralysing effects of the incapacity
of some English officers. Clive's defence of Arcot and
the victories of Arni and Kavaripak had excited their
intense admiration, and caused them to place unbounded
confidence in him. Therefore they said, "If Captain
Clive commands we will go. Unless he commands we do
not." Major Lawrence was glad that the pressure thus
placed upon him enabled him, without incurring a charge
of favouritism, to place the command in the hands of the
officer upon whom he most relied.
On the night of the 6th of April Clive set out with a force
composed of four hundred English, seven hundred Sepoys,
three thousand Maratta cavalry, a thousand Tanjore cav-
alry, six light guns and two heavy ones. Descending the


THE FRENCH HEMMED IN.
123
river he crossed the island at a point three miles to the east
of Law's camping ground, and marched to Samieaveram, a
town nine miles north of the island, and commanding the
roads from the north and east. The movement was just
made in time. Dupleix, utterly disgusted with Law, had
resolved to displace him. D'Auteuil, the only officer he
had of sufficient high rank to take his place, had not when
previously employed betrayed any great energy or capacity.
It appeared, nevertheless, that he was at anyrate superior
to Law. On the 10th of April, therefore, he despatched
D'Auteuil with a hundred and twenty French, and five
hundred Sepoys, with four guns and a large convoy to
Seringam, where he was to take the command. When he
arrived within fifteen miles of Samieaveram, he learned
that Clive had possession of that village, and he determined
upon a circuitous route by which he might avoid him.
He therefore sent a messenger to Law to acquaint him
with his plans in order that he might aid him by making
a diversion.
Clive in the meantime had been at work. On the day
after his arrival at Samieaveram, he attacked and cap-
tured the temple of Mansurpet, half-way between the
village and the island. The temple was lofty and
stood on rising ground, and commanded a range of the
country for many miles round. On its top Clive
established a signal station. Upon the following day he
carried the mud fort of Lalgudi, which was situated on
the north bank of the river two miles to the east of
Paichandah, which now remained Law's only place of exit
from the island.
D'Auteuil, after sending word to Law of his inten-
tions, marched from Utatua, where he was lying, by a
road to the west which would enable him to move round
Samieaveram to Paichandah. Clive captured one of
the messengers and set off with his force to intercept
him. D'Auteuil, however, received information by his
spies of Clive's movement, and not wishing to fight a


A NIGHT SURPRISE.
battle in the open with a superior force, fell back to
Utatua, while Clive returned to Samieaverain. Law, too,
had received news of Clive's movement. Here was a
chance of retrieving the misfortunes of the campaign.
Paichandah being still in his hands, he could sally out
with his whole force and that of Chunda Sahib, seize
Samieaveram in Clive's absence, and extend his hand to
D'Auteuil, or fall upon Clive's rear. Instead of this he
repeated the mistake he had made before Trichinopoli;
and instead of marching out with hi9 whole force, he sent
only eighty Europeans, of whom forty were deserters from
the English army, and seven hundred Sepoys.
The English returned from their march against
D'Auteuil. The greater portion of the troops were housed
in two temples, a quarter of a mile apart, known as the
Large and Small Pagoda. Clive with several of his officers
was in a caravansary close to the Small Pagoda. Charlie's
company were on guard, and, after paying a visit to the
sentries and seeing that all were on the alert, he returned
to the caravansary. The day had been a long one, and
the march under the heat of the sun very fatiguing.
There was therefore but little conversation, and Charlie,
finding on his return from visiting the sentries that his
leader and the other officers had already wrapped them-
selves in their cloaks and lain down to rest, imitated their
example. Half an hour later the French column arrived
at Samieaveram. The officer in command was a daring
and determined man. Before reaching the place he had
heard that the English had returned, and finding that he
had been forestalled, he might well have returned to Law.
He determined, however, to attempt to surprise the camp.
He placed his deserters in front, and when the column,
arriving near the Sepoy sentinel, was challenged, the officer
in command of the deserters, an Irishman, stepped forward,
and said that he had been sent by Major Lawrence to the
support of Captain Clive. As the other English-speaking
soldiers now came up the sentry and native officer with


A SCENE OF CONFUSION.
125
him were completely deceived, and the latter sent a soldier
to guide the column to the English quarter of the camp.
Without interruption the column marched on through
lines of sleeping Sepoys and Marattas until they reached
the heart of the village. Here they were again chal-
lenged. They replied with a volley of musketry into the
caravansary and another into the pagoda. Then they
rushed into the pagoda, bayoneting all they found there.
Charlie, who had just dropped off to sleep, sprang to his
feet, as did the other officers. While, confused by the
noise and suddenness of the attack, others scarcely under-
stood what was happening, Clive's clear head and ready
judgment grasped the situation at once. "Gentlemen,"
he said calmly, "there is no firing going on in the direc-
tion of the Great Pagoda. Follow me there at once."
Snatching up their arms the officers followed him at a
run. The whole village was a scene of wild confusion.
The firing round the pagoda and caravansary were con-
tinuous. The Maratta horsemen were climbing into their
saddles and riding away out into the plain, the Sepoys
were running hither and thither. At the pagoda he
found the soldiers turning out under arms, and Give,
ordering his officers to do their best to rally the native
troops in good order against the enemy, at once moved
forward towards the caravansary with two hundred Eng-
lish troops. On arriving there he found a large body of
Sepoys firing away at random. Believing them to be his
own men, for the French and English Sepoys were alike
dressed in white, he halted the English a few yards from
them, and rushed among them, upbraiding them for
their panic, striking them, and ordering them instantly
to cease firing and to form in order. One of the Sepoy
officers recognized Clive to be an Englishman, struck at
him and wounded him with his sword.
Clive, still believing him to be one of his own men, was
furious at what he considered an act of insolent insubor-
dination, and seizing him, dragged him across to the


A MIRACULOUS ESCAPE.
127
main army, he determined to rid himself of this enemy in
his midst. The pagoda was very strong and only two men
could enter abreast. Clive led his men to the attack, but
so well did the French defend themselves that after losing
an officer and fifteen men, Clive determined to wait till
morning.
The French officer, knowing that he was surrounded,
and beyond the reach of all assistance, resolved upon
cutting a way through, and at daylight his men sallied
out from the temple. So fierce, however, was the tire with
which the English received him that twelve of his men
were instantly killed, and the rest ran back into the
temple.
Clive, hoping that their commander would now sur-
render without further effusion of blood, advanced to the
gateway and entered the porch to offer terms. He was him-
self so faint from the loss of blood from his wounds that he
could not stand alone, but leaned against a wall, supported
by two sergeants. The officer commanding the deserters
came out to parley, but, after heaping abuse upon Clive,
levelled his musket and discharged it at him.
He missed Clive, but killed the two sergeants who were
supporting him.
The French officer in command, indignant at this con-
duct, rushed forward at once to disavow it, and stated
that he had determined to defend the post to the last,
solely for the sake of the deserters, but that the conduct
of their officer had released him from that obligation, and
he now therefore surrendered at once. The instant day
broke and Clive saw that Law was not, as he expected,
at hand, he despatched the Maratta horse in pursuit of
the French Sepoys. These were overtaken and cut to
pieces, and not one man of the force which Law had
despatched against Clive returned to the island. The
English loss was heavy. The greater portion of the oc-
cupants of the Small Pagoda were bayoneted by the
French when they entered, and as fifteen others were


128
LAST ATTKMPT TO RAISE THE SIEGE
.
killed in the attack, it is probable that at least one-fourth
of the English force under Clive were killed. Clive's own
escapes were extraordinary. In addition to those of
being killed by the French Sepoys, among whom he ran
by mistake, and of death at the hands of the treacherous
deserter, he had one almost as close when the French
fired their volley into the caravansary. A box at his
feet was shattered, and a servant who slept close to him
was killed.
Some days passed after this attack without any fresh
movement on either side. Major Lawrence then deter-
mined to drive back D'Auteuil. He did not despatch
Clive against him, as this would involve the risk that
Law might again march out to surprise Samieaveram.
He therefore directed Clive to remain at that place and
watch the island while he sent a force of a hundred and
fifty English, four hundred Sepoys, five hundred Marattas,
with four guns to attack D'Auteuil from his own force,
under Captain Dalton. This officer in the advance marched
his troops near Samieaveram, and, making as much show
with them as he could, impressed D'Auteuil with the idea
that the force was that of Clive. Accordingly he broke
up his camp at Utatua in the night, abandoned his stores,
and retreated hastily upon Valconda. Dalton then
marched to Samieaveram, and placed his force at Clive's
disposal, and, to prevent any disputes arising as to pre-
cedence and rank, offered himself to serve under him as a
volunteer.
Not only D'Auteuil but Law was deceived by Dalton's
march. From the lofty towers of Seringam he saw
the force marching towards Utatua, believed that Clive
with his whole force had left Samieaveram, and did now
what he should have before done, crossed the river with
all his troops. Clive's look-out on the temple of Man-
surpet perceived what was going on and signalled the
news to Clive, who at once set out with his whole force,
and, before Law was prepared to issue out from Paichandah,


THE SURRENDER OF LAW.
129
Clive was within a mile of that place. Law might still have
fought with a fair chance of success, as he was far stronger
than his enemy, hut he was again the victim of indecision
and want of energy, and, covered by Paichandah, he fell
back across the river again.
On the 15th of May Clive captured Paichandah, and
then determined to give a final blow to D'Auteuil's
force, which had, he learned, again set out to endeavour
to relieve Law. He marched to Utatua to intercept him.
D'Auteuil, hearing of his coming, instantly fell back
again to Valconda. The native chief of this town, how-
ever, seeing that the affairs of the French were desperate,
and willing, like all his countrymen, to make his peace
with the strongest, had already accepted bribes from the
English, and upon D'Auteuil's return closed the gates
and refused to admit him. Clive soon arrived and
D'Auteuil, caught between two fires, surrendered with
his whole force.
Had Law been a man of energy he had yet a chance of
escape. He had still seven or eight hundred French
troops with him, two thousand Sepoys, and four thousand
of Chunda Sahib's troops. He might then have easily
crossed the Kavari at night and fallen upon Lawrence,
whose force there now was greatly inferior to his own.
Chunda Sahib in vain begged him to do so. His hesi-
tation continued until, three days after the surrender of
D'Auteuil, a battering train reached Lawrence, whereupon
Law at once surrendered, his chief stipulation being that
the life of Chunda Sahib should be spared. This promise
was not kept. The unfortunate prince had preferred to
surrender to the Rajah of Tanjore, who had several times
intrigued secretly with him, rather than to Muhammud
Ali or the English, whom he regarded as his implacable
enemies. Had he placed himself in our hands his life
would have been safe. He was murdered by the treach-
erous rajah within twenty-four hours of his surrender.
With the fall of Seringam terminated the contest for
(1871 I


130
THE MASTERSHIP OF THE CARNATIC.
the supremacy of the Carnatic between the English and
French, fighting respectively on behalf of their puppets,
Muhammud Ali and Chunda Sahib. This stage of the
struggle was not a final one, but both by its circumstances
and by the prestige which we acquired in the eyes of the
natives it gave us a moral ascendency which even when
our fortunes were afterwards at their worst was never
lost again. Muhammud Ali had himself gained but little
in the struggle. He was indeed nominally ruler of the
Carnatic, but he had to rely for his position solely on the
support of the English bayonets. Indeed the promises
of which he had been obliged to be lavish to his native
allies to keep them faithful to his cause, when that cause
seemed all but lost, now came upon him to trouble him,
and so precarious was his position that he was obliged to
ask the English to leave two hundred English troops and
fifteen hundred of their Sepoys to protect the place
against Murari Reo and the Rajahs of Mysore and Tanjore.
The fatigues of the expedition had been great, and when
the force reached the sea-coast Major Lawrence was
forced to retire to Fort St. David to recover his health,
while Clive, whose health had now greatly broken down,
betook himself to Madras, which had, when the danger
of invasion by the French was at an end, become the
headquarters of the government of the presidency. There
were, however, two French strongholds dangerously near
to Madras, Covelong and Chengalpatt. Two hundred
recruits had just arrived from England, and five hundred
natives had been enlisted as Sepoys. Mr. Saunders begged
Clive to take the command of these and reduce the two
fortresses. He took with him two twenty-four pounders,
and four officers, of whom two were Charlie Marryat and
Peters, to both of whom Clive was much attached, owing
to their courage, readiness, and good humour. Covelong
was first attacked. It mounted thirty guns and was
garrisoned by fifty French and three hundred Sepoys.
"I don't like the look o' things, Mr. Charles," Tim


UNSTEADINESS OF NEW LEVIES.
131
Kelly said; "there's nothing but boys altogether, white
and black. Does it stand to reason that a lot of gossoons
who haven't learnt the goose step, and haven't as much
as a shred of faith ayther in themselves or their officers,
are fit to fight the French?"
"Oh, I don't know, Tim," Charlie said. "Boys are just
as plucky as men in their way, and are ready to do all
sorts of foolhardy things which men would hesitate to
attempt."
"And that is so, Mr. Charles, when they've only other
boys to dale with; but as they're growing up they take
some time before they're quite sure they're a match for
men. That's what it is, yer honour, I tell ye, and you
will see it soon."
Tim's predictions were speedily verified. The very
morning after they arrived before the fort the garrison
made a sally, fell upon the troops, and killed one of their
officers. The whole of the new levies took to their heels
and fled away from the fight. Clive with his three officers
threw himself among them, and for some time in vain
attempted to turn the tide. It was not, indeed, until
several had been cut down that the rout was arrested,
and they were brought back to their duty. A day or
two later a shot striking a rock killed or wounded four-
teen men, and excited such a panic that it was some time
before the rest would venture near the front.
The enemy with a considerable force marched from
Chengalpatt to relieve the place. Clive left half his force
to continue the siege, and with the rest marched out and
offered battle to the relieving force. Daring and confidence
as usual prevailed. Had the enemy attacked there is little
doubt they would have put Clive's raw levies to flight.
They were, however, cowed by his attitude of defiance, and
retreated hastily. The governor of Covelong at once lost
heart and surrendered the place, which he might have
maintained for months against the force before it, and on
the fourth day of the siege capitulated. A few hours


1:52
CLIVE RETURNS TO ENGLAND.
afterwards the enemy from Chengalpatt, ignorant of the
fall of the fort, again advanced, and Clive met them with
his whole force. Taken by surprise they suffered heavily.
Clive pursued them to the gates of their fort, to which he
at once laid siege. Fortunately for the English, the com-
mander of this place, like him of Covelong, was cowardly
and incapable. Had it not been so, the fort, which was very
strong, well provisioned, and well garrisoned, might have
held out for an indefinite time. As it was it surrendered
on the fourth day, and Clive took possession on the 31st
of August. He returned to Madras, and there, a short time
afterwards, married Miss Maskelyne. Finding his health,
however, continuing to deteriorate, he sailed for Europe
in February, 1753. It was but five years since he had
first taken up arms to defend Fort St. David, an unknown
clerk without prospects and without fortune, utterly dis-
contented and disheartened. Madras was in the hands of
the French. Everywhere their policy was triumphant,
and the soil surrounded by the walls of St. David's alone
remained to the English in Southern India. In the five
years which had elapsed all had changed. The English
were masters of the Carnatic. The French were broken
and discredited. The English were regarded by the
natives throughout the country as the coming power, and
of this great change no slight portion was due to the
energy and genius of Clive himself.


CHAPTER XI.
AN IMPORTANT MISSION.
FEW days after the return of the expedition
against Covelong and Chengalpatt, Charlie
received a note from Governor Saunders
requesting him to call upon him at eleven
o'clock. Charlie, of course, attended at Government
House at the time named, and found Captain Clive with
Mr. Saunders.
"I have sent for you, Mr. Marryat, to ask you if you
are ready to undertake a delicate and somewhat dangerous
mission. Captain Clive tells me that he is convinced
that you will be able to discharge the duties satisfactorily.
He has been giving me the highest report of your con-
duct and courage, and he tells me that you speak the
language with some facility."
"I have been working hard, sir," Charlie said, "and
have had a moonshee for the last year; and as, except
when on duty, I have spoken nothing but the native
language with him, I can now speak it almost as fluently
as I can English."
"So Captain Clive has been telling me," Mr. Saunders
said; "and it is indeed on that ground that I select you
for the service. Your friend Mr. Peters has equally dis-
tinguished himself in the field, Captain Clive tells me,
but he is greatly your inferior in his knowledge of the
vernacular.'


134
INSTRUCTION FOR THE MISSION.
This was indeed the case. Peters had but little natural
aptitude for foreign languages, and after working hard
for a time with the moonshee he found that he was
he lost heart; and although he had continued his lessons
with the moonshee, he had done so only to the extent of
an hour or so a day, whereas Charlie had devoted his
whole leisure time to the work.
"The facts of the case are these, Mr. Marryat. Owing
to the failure of Muhammud Ali to fulfil the ridiculously
onerous terms extorted from him by some of his native
allies during the siege of Trichinopoli, several of them are
in a state of discontent, which is likely soon to break out
into open hostilities. The Rajahs of Mysore and Tanjore
are, 1 have learned, already in communication with
Pondicherry, and will, I believe, shortly acknowledge
the son of Chunda Sahib, whom Dupleix has declared
ruler of the Carnatic. Murari Reo has already openly
joined the French. Their influence in the Deccan is now
so great that Bussy may be said to rule there. Now,
there is a chief named Boorhau Reo, whose territory lies
among the hills, and extends from the plain nearly up to
the plateau land of the Deccan. His position, like that
of many of the other small rajahs, is precarious. In days
like the present, when might makes right, and every
petty state tries to make profit out of the constant wars
at the expense of its neighbour, the position of a chief
surrounded by half a dozen others more powerful than
himself is by no means pleasant. Boorhau Reo feels that
he is in danger of being swallowed by the nizam or
by the Marattas, and he earnestly desires to ally himself
with us, believing, as he says, that we are destined to be
masters here. I have assured him that, although gratified
at his expressions of friendship, we can enter into no
alliance with him. The position of his territory would
enable him to be of great assistance to us in any war in
which the whole force of the Deccan, controlled as it is at
making so little

with Charlie that


CHARLIE AS A MILITARY AGENT.
135
present by Bussy, might be utilized against us in the
Carnatic. He would be able to harass convoys, cut com-
munications, and otherwise trouble the enemy's move-
ments. But although we see that his aid would be very
useful to us in case of such a war, we do not see how on
our part we could give him any protection. We have
now, with the greatest difficulty, brought affairs to a
successful conclusion in the Carnatic, but Dupleix is
active and energetic and well supported at home. Many
of the chiefs lately our allies have, as I have just said,
declared against us or are about to do so, and it is out of
the question for us to think of supporting a chief so far
removed from us as Boorhau. I have, therefore, told him
that we greatly desire his friendship, but are at present
powerless to protect him should he be attacked by his
northern neighbours. He is particularly anxious to train
his men after the European fashion, as he sees that our
Sepoys are a match for five times their number of the
untrained troops of the Indian princes.
"This brings me to the subject before us. I have
written to him to say that I will send to him an
English officer capable of training and leading his troops,
and whose advice may be useful to him upon all
occasions; but that, as were it known that he had
received a British officer and was employing him to
train his troops, it would excite the instant animosity
of Bussy and of the Peishwar, I should send one fam-
iliar with the language and who may pass as a native.
Captain Clive has strongly recommended you for this
difficult mission."
"I fear, sir, that I could hardly pass as a native. The
moonshee is constantly correcting mistakes which I make
in speaking."
"That may be so," Mr. Saunders said; "but there are
a score of dialects in Southern India, and you could be
passed upon nineteen of the twenty peoples who speak
them as belonging to one of the other."


13(5
Parting from an old friend.
"If you think, sir, that I shall do," Charlie said, "I
shall be glad to undertake the mission."
"Very well, Mr. Marryat, that is understood then.
You will receive full instructions in writing, and will
understand that your duty is not only to drill the troops
of this chief, but to give him such advice as may suit his
and our interests, to strengthen his good feeling towards
us, and to form as far as possible a compact little force
which might at a critical moment be of immense utility.
You will, of course, master the geography of the country,
of which we are all but absolutely ignorant, find out about
the passes, the mountain paths, the defensible positions.
All these things may some day be of the highest impor-
tance. You will have a few days to make your arrange-
ments and settle as to the character you will adopt. This
you had better do in consultation with some one who
thoroughly understands the country. It is intended that
you shall go down to Trichinopoli with the next convoy,
and from there make your way to the stronghold of
Boorhau."
"Shall I take any followers with me?"
"Yes," Mr. Saunders said. "As you will go in the
character of a military adventurer who has served among
our Sepoys long enough to learn European drill, you
had better take two, three, or four men, as you like, with
you as retainers. You might pick out two or three trusty
men from the Sepoys you command."
Charlie left Government House in high spirits. It was
certainly an honour to have been selected for such a post.
It was quite possible that it would be a dangerous one.
It was sure to be altogether different from the ordinary
life of a subaltern in the Company's army. Peters was
very sorry when he heard from Charlie that they were
at last to be separated. It was now nearly two years
since they had first met on board the Lizzut Anderson,
and since that time they had been constantly together,
and were greatly attached to each other. Charlie, perhaps,


TIM URGES HIS CLAIMS.
137
had taken the lead. The fact of his having a stock
of firearms, and being able to lend them to Peters, had
given him perhaps the first slight and almost imperceptible
advantage. His feat of jumping overboard to rescue Tim
Kelly had been another step in advance, and although
Charlie would have denied it himself there was no doubt
that he generally took the lead, and that his friend was
accustomed to lean upon him and to look to him always
for the initiative. It was therefore a severe blow to
Peters to find that Charlie was about to be sent on
detached service. As for Tim Kelly, he was uproarious
in his grief when he heard that he was to be separated
from his master.
"Shure, Mr. Charlie, yell never have the heart to lave
a poor boy that sarved ye be night and day for eighteen
months. Tim Kelly would gladly give his life for ye,
and ye wouldn't go and lave him behind ye and go all
alone among these black thaves of the world."
"But it is impossible that I can take you, Tim," Charlie
said . "You know yourself that you cannot speak ten
words of the language. How then could you possibly
pass undetected, whatever disguise you put on?"
"But I'd never open my mouth at all at all, yer honour,
barring for mate and drink."
"It's all very well for you to say so, Tim," Charlie
answered; "but I do not think that anything short of a
miracle would silence your tongue. But leave us now,
Tim, and I will talk the matter over with Mr. Peters. I
should be glad enough to have you with me if we could
arrange it."
The moonshee was taken into their counsels, and was
asked his opinion as to the disguise which Charlie could
adopt with least risk of detection. The moonshee replied
that he might pass as a Bheel. These hill tribes speak
a dialect quite distinct from that of the people around
them, and the moonshee said that if properly attired
Charlie would be able to jass anywhere for one of these


138
THE MOONSHEE's OPINION OF TIM.
people, provided always that he did not meet with another
of the same race. "You might assert," he said, "that
your father had taken service with some rajah on the
plain, and that you had there learned to speak the language.
In this way you would avoid having to answer any
difficult questions regarding your native place; but as to
that, you can get up something of the geography before
you leave."
"There are several Bheels among our Sepoys," Charlie
said. "I can pick out three or four of them who would
be just the men for me to take. I believe they are gener-
ally very faithful and attached to their officers."
When Tim again entered the room he inquired anxiously
if his master hit upon any disguise which would suit him.
"What do you say, Mr. Moonshine?" Tim said.
The moonshee shook his head. Between these two a
perpetual feud had existed ever since the native had
arrived at Arcot to take his place as a member of Charlie's
establishment. In obedience to Charlie's stringent orders
Tim never was openly rude to him; but he never lost an
opportunity of making remarks of a disparaging nature
as to the value of Charlie's studies. The moonshee, on
his part, generally ignored Tim's existence altogether,
addressing him, when obliged to do so, with a ceremonious
civility which annoyed Tim more than open abuse would
have done. "I think," he said gravely in reply to Tim's
demand, "that the very worshipful one would have most
chance of escaping detection if he went in ra^s, throwing
dust on his hair and passing for one afflicted."
"And what does he mean by afflicted, Mr. Charles?" the
Irishman said wrathfully, as the two young officers
laughed.
"He means one who is a born fool, Tim."
Tim looked furiously at the moonshee.
"It would," the latter said sententiously, "be the char-
acter which the worshipful one would support with the
greatest ease."


A DISGUISE FIXED UPON.
139
"The black thief is making fun of me," Tim muttered;
"but I'll be aven with him one of these days or my
name isn't Tim Kelly. I was thinking, yer honour, that
I might represent one deaf and dumb."
"But you're always talking, Tim, and when you're not
talking to others you talk to yourself. It's quite
impossible you could go as a dumb man; but you might
go, as the moonshee suggests, as a half-witted sort of chap
with just sense enough to groom a horse and look after
him, but with not enough to understand what's said to
you or to answer Any questions."
"I could do that asy enough, Mr. Charles."
"And you have to keep from quarrelling, Tim. I hear
you quarrelling on an average ten times a day; and
as in such a character as we're talking about you would,
of course, be exposed to all sorts of slights and unpleasant-
nesses, you would be in continual hot water."
"Now, yer honour," Tim said reproachfully, "3-ou're
too hard on one entirely. I like a bit of a row as well as
any man, but it's all for divarsion; and I could go on for
a year without quarrelling with a soul. Just try me, Mr.
Charles, just try me for a month, and if at the end of
that time you find me in your way, or that I don't keep
my character, then send me back agin to the regiment."
It was arranged that the moonshee should remain with
Peters, who, seeing that Charlie owed his appointment
to a post which promised excitement and adventure,
to his skill in the native languages, was determined
that he would again set to in earnest and try and master
its intricacies. The moonshee went down to the bazaar
and purchased the clothes which would be necessary for
the disguises, and Charlie found in his company four.
Sepoys who willingly agreed to accompany him in the
character of his retainers upon his expedition. As to
their costume there was no difficulty. When off duty the
Sepoys in the Company's service were accustomed to
dress in their native attire. Consequently it needed only


140
CHARLIE IN A NEW CHARACTER.
the addition of a tulwar or short curved sword, a shield
thrown over one shoulder, a long matchlock, and two or
three pistols and daggers stuck into a girdle to complete
their equipment. Charlie himself was dressed gaily in
the garb of a military officer in the service of an Indian
rajah. He was to ride, and a horse, saddle, and gay
housings were procured. He had at last given in to Tim's
entreaties, and that worthy was dressed as a syce or
horse-keeper.
Both Charlie and Tim had had those portions of their
skin exposed to the air darkened, and both would pass
muster at a casual inspection. Charlie in thus concealing
his nationality desired only to hide the fact that he was
an officer in the Company's service. He believed that it
would be impossible for him to continue to pass as a
Bheel. This, however, would be of no consequence after
a time. Many of the native princes had Europeans
in their service. Runaway sailors, deserters from the
English, French, and Dutch armed forces in their posses-
sions on the sea-coast, adventurers influenced either by a
love of a life of excitement, or whom a desire to escape
the consequences of folly or crime committed at home
had driven to a roving life—such men might be found
in many of the native courts. Once settled, then, in the
service of the rajah, Charlie intended to make but little
farther pretence or secrecy as to his nationality. Out-
wardly he would still conform to the language and appear-
ance of the character he had chosen, but he would allow it
to be supposed that he was an Englishman, a deserter
from the Company's service, and that his comrades were
Sepoys in a similar position. His employment, then, at the
court of the rajah would have an effect the exact reverse
of that which it would have done had he appeared in his
proper character. Deserters were of all men the most
opposed to their countrymen, to whom they had proved
traitors. In battle they could be relied upon to fight des-
perately, for they fought with roijes round their necks.



CHARLIE'S MISSION TO RAJAH BOORHAU. Page 141.





THE FORT OF AMBUR.
HI
Therefore, while the appearance of an English officer as
instructer of the forces of the rajah would have drawn
upon himself the instant hostility of all opposed to the
British, the circulation of a report that his troops were
being disciplined by some English and native deserters
from the Company's forces would excite no suspicion
whatever.
To avoid attracting attention Charlie Marryat and his
party set out before daylight from Madras. Their appear-
ance, indeed, would have attracted no attention when they
once had passed beyond the boundaries of the portion of
the town occupied by the whites. In the native quarter
the appearance of a small zemindar or landowner attended
by four or five armed followers on foot, was of such com-
mon occurrence as to attract no attention whatever; and,
indeed, numbers of these come in to take service in the
Sepoy regiments, the profession of arms being always
considered honourable in India.
For a fortnight they travelled by easy stages without
question or suspicion being excited that they wore not
what they seemed. They were now among the hills, and
soon arrived at Ambur, the seat of the rajah. The town
was a small one, and above it rose the fortress, which
stood on a rock rising sheer from the bottom of the valley,
and standing boldly out from the hill-side. The com-
munication was effected by a shoulder which, starting from
a point half-way up the rock, joined the hill behind it.
Along this shoulder were walls and gateways. An enemy
attacking these would be exposed to the fire from the
summit of the rock. From the point where the shoulder
joined the rock a zigzag road had been cut with enormous
labour, in the face of the rock, to the summit.
"It is a strong place," Charlie said to Tim Kelly, who
was walking by his horse's head, "and should be able to
hold out against anything but starvation, that is to say, if
properly defended."
"It's a powerful place, surely,'' Tim said; "and would


142
A HARD NUT TO CRACK.
puzzle the ould boy himself to take. Even Captain Clive,
who is afeard of nothing, would be bothered by it."
As they rode up the valley two horsemen were seen
spurring towards them from the town. They drew rein
before Charlie, and one bowing said:
"My master, the rajah, sends his greeting to you, and
begs to know if you are the illustrious soldier, Nadir Ali,
for whom his heart has been longing."
"Will you tell your lord that Nadir Ali is here,"
Charlie said, "and that he longs to see the face of the
rajah."
One of the horsemen at once rode off, and the other
took his place by the side of Charlie; and having intro-
duced himself as captain of the rajah's body-guard, rode
with him through the town. Had Charlie appeared in
his character as English officer the rajah and all his
troops would have turned out to do honour to his arrival.
As it was, a portion of the garrison only appeared at the
gate and lined the walls. Through these the little party
passed, and up the sharp zigzags, which were so steep that
had it not been that his dignity prevented him from dis-
mounting, Charlie would gladly have got off and pro-
ceeded on foot; for it was as much as the animal could
do to struggle up the steep incline. At each turn there
was a gateway, with little flanking towers on which
jingalls or small wall-pieces commanded the road.
"Faith, then, it's no fool that built this place. I
shouldn't like to have to attack it wid all the soldiers of
the king's army, let alone those of the Company."
"It is tremendously strong, Tim, but it is astonishing
what brave men can do."
In the after ware which England waged in India the
truth of what Charlie said was over and over again proved.
Numerous fortresses, supposed by the natives to be
absolutely impregnable, and far exceeding in strength
that just described, have been carried by assault by the
dash and daring of English troops


RECEPTION BY THE RAJAH.
143
They gained at last the top of the rock. It was uneven
in surface, some portions being considerably more elevated
than others. Roughly, its extent was about a hundred
yards either way. The lower level was covered with
buildings occupied by the garrison and storehouses. On
the upper level, some forty feet higher, stood the palace
of the rajah. It communicated with the courtyard below
by a broad flight of steps. These led to an arched gate-
way, with a wall and battlements, forming an interior
line of defence should an assailant gain a footing in the
lower portion of the stronghold. Alighting from his
horse at the foot of the steps Charlie, followed by his
five retainers, mounted to the gateway. Here another
guard of honour was drawn up. Passing through these
they entered a shady courtyard, on one side of which was
a stone pavilion. The flat ceiling was supported by
massive columns closely covered with intricate sculpture.
The roof was arabesqued with deeply cut patterns picked
out in bright colours. A fountain played in the middle.
On the farther side the floor, which was of marble, was
raised, and two steps led to a wide recess, with windows
of lattice stonework giving a view over the town and
valley below. In this recess were piles of cushions and
carpets, and here reclined the rajah, a spare and active-
looking man of some forty years old. He rose as Charlie
approached, the soldiers and Sepoys remaining beyond
the limits of the pavilion.
"Welcome, brave Nadir Ali," he said courteously; "my
heart is glad, indeed, at the presence of one whose wis-
dom is said to be far beyond his years, and who has
learned the arts of war of the infidels from beyond the
seas." Then inviting Charlie to take a seat on the divan
with him.hequestioned him as to his journeyand theevents
which were taking place in the plains, until the attendants,
having handed round refreshments, retired at his signal.
"I am glad to see you, Sahib," he said when they were
alone; "though, in truth, I looked for one older than


144
Charlie's mission explained.
yourself. The great English governor of Madras tells
me, however, in a letter which I received four days since,
that you are skilled in war, that you fought by the side
of that great Captain Glive at Arcot, Arni, Kavaripak, and
at Trichinopoli, and that the great warrior himself chose
you to come to me. Therefore I doubt neither your
valour nor your prudence, and put myself in your hands
wholly. The governor has already told you, doubtless,
of the position in which I am placed here."
"Governor Saunders explained the whole position to
me," Charlie said. "You arc at present menaced on all
sides by powerful neighbours. You believe that the for-
tunes of the English are on the increase, and as you think
the time may come ere long when they will turn the
French out of the Deccan and become masters there, as
they have already become masters in the Carnatic, you
wish to fight by their side, and share their fortunes. In
the meantime you desire to be able to defend yourself
against your neighbours, for at present the English are
too far away to assist you. To enable you to do this I
have been sent to drill and discipline your troops like our
Sepoys, and to give you such advice-as may be best for
the general defence of your country. 1 have brought with
me five soldiers, four Bheels, and one of my country-
men. The latter will be of little use in drilling your
troops, for he is ignorant of the language, and has come
as my personal attendant. The other four will assist
me in my work. Your followers here will, no doubt,
discover in a very short time that I am an English-
man. Let it be understood that I am a deserter, that I
have been attracted to your court by the promise of high
pay, and that I have assumed the character of a Bheel
lest my being here might put you on bad terms with the
English." Charlie then asked the rajah as to the strength
of his military force.
"In time of peace," the rajah said, "I keep three hun-
dred men under arms; in case of taking the field, three


THE PLAN OF PROCEEDING.
145
thousand. To defend Ambur against an attack of an
enemy I could muster ten thousand men."
"You could not call out three thousand men without
attracting the attention of your neighbours?" Charlie
asked.
"No," the rajah said; "that would bring my neighbours
upon me at once."
"I suppose, however, you might assemble another five
hundred men without attracting attention."
"Oh, yes," the rajah said; "eight hundred men are not
a force which could attract any great attention."
"Then I should propose that we begin with eight hun-
dred," Charlie said. "For a month, however, I will -con-
fine myself to the troops you at present have. We must
in the first place train some officers. If you will pick
out those to whom you intend to give commands and sub-
commands, I will choose from the men, after drilling them
for a few days, forty of the most intelligent as what we
call non-commissioned officers. For the first month we
will work hard in teaching these officers and sub-officers
their duties. Then, when the whole eight hundred
assemble, we can divide them into four parties. There
will be one of my drill-instructors to each party, ten
under officers, and four or five of the officers whom you
will appoint. Six weeks' hard work should make these
eight hundred men fairly acquainted with drill. The
English Sepoys have often gone out to fight with less.
At the end of the six weeks let the five hundred men
you have called out, in addition to your body-guard of
three hundred, return to their homes, and replace them
by an equal number of fresh levies, and so proceed until
you have your three thousand fighting men thoroughly
trained. In nine months all will have had their six weeks
of exercise, and could take their places in the ranks again
at a day's notice. Two hundred of your men I will train
in artillery; although I do not belong to that branch of
the service, I learned the duties at Arcot."
(197) K


146 THE rajah's hopes for the future
The rajah agreed heartily to Charlie's proposals, well
pleased at the thought that he should, before the end of
a year, be possessed of a trained force which would enable
him to hold his own against his powerful neighbours
until an opportunity might occur when, in alliance with
the English, he should be able to turn the tables upon
them, and to aggrandize himself at their expense.



CHAPTER XII.
A MURDEROUS ATTEMPT.
ANDSOME rooms with a suite of attendants
were assigned to Charlie in the rajah's palace,
and he was formally appointed commander
of his forces. The four Sepoys were ap-
pointed to junior ranks, as was also Tim Kelly, who,
however, insisted on remaining in the position of chief
attendant upon his master, being, in fact, a sort of
major-domo and valet in one, looking after his comforts
when in the palace, and accompanying him as personal
guard whenever he rode out.
"You niver know, yer honour, what these natives may
be up to. They'll smile with you one day and stab ye
the next. They're treacherous varmint, yer honour, if
you do but give 'em the chance."
At first Charlie perceived that his position excited
some jealousy in the minds of those surrounding the
rajah. He therefore did all in his power to show to
them that he in no way aspired to interfere in the inter-
nal politics or affairs of the little state,—that he was a
soldier and nothing more. He urged upon the rajah, who
wished to have him always by him, that it was far better
that he should appear to hold aloof, and to avoid all ap-
pearance of favouritism, or of a desire to obtain dominance
in the counsels of the rajah. He wished that the appoint-
ments to the posts of officers in the new force should be


148
DISCONTENT AMONG THE NOBLE&
made by the rajah, who should lend an ear to the advice
of his usual councillors; but that once appointed they
should be under his absolute command and control, and
that he should have power to dismiss those who proved
themselves indolent and incapable, to promote active and
energetic men, wholly regardless of influence or position.
The next morning Charlie and his four assistants
set to work to drill the three hundred men of the garri-
son, taking them in parties of twenty. They were thus
able, in the course of a few days, to pick out the most
active and intelligent for the sub-officers, and these with
the existing oflicers of the body and the new ones ap-
pointed by the rajah, were at once taken in hand to be
taught their duty.
For a month the work went on steadily and without
interruption, and from morn till night the courtyard
echoed with the words of command. At the end of that
time the twenty officers and forty sub-officers had fairly
learned their duty. The natives of India are very quick
in learning drill, and a regiment of newly raised Sepoys
will perform manoeuvres and answer to words of command
in the course of a fortnight as promptly and regularly as
would one of English recruits in three months. A good
many changes had taken place during the month's work.
Many of the officers became disgusted with hard and con-
tinuous work, to which they were unaccustomed, while
some of the sub-officers showed a deficiency of the quick-
ness and intelligence needed for the work. Their places,
however, were easily filled, and as the days went on all took
an increasing degree of interest, as they acquired facility
of movement, and saw how quickly, according to the Euro-
pean methods, manoeuvres were gone through. At the
end of a month, then, the sixty men were able in turn to
instruct others, and a body of five hundred men being
called out, the work of drilling on a large scale began.
The drill-ground now was a level space in the valley
below the town, and the whole population assembled day


THE NEW LEVIES.
149
after day to look on with astonishment at the exercises.
The four great companies, or battalions as Charlie called
them, were kept entirely separate, each under the com-
mand of one of the Sepoys, under whom were a propor-
tion of the officers and sub-officers. Every evening
Charlie came down for an hour and put each body
through its drill, distributing blame or praise as it
was deserved, thus keeping up a spirit of emulation
between the battalions. At the end of a fortnight, when
the simpler manoeuvres had been learned, Charlie, for two
hours each day, worked the whole together as one regi-
ment, and was surprised himself to find how rapid was
the progress which each day effected. The rajah himself
often came down to the drill-ground and took the highest
interest in the work. He himself would fain have had
regular uniforms, similar to those worn by the Sepoys in
the service of the European powers, provided for the men;
but Charlie strongly urged him not to do so. He admit-
ted that the troops would look immensely better if clad
in regular uniform than as a motley band, each dressed
according to his own fancy. He pointed out, however,
that while the news that the rajah was having some of
his men drilled by European deserters would attract but
little attention among his neighbours, the report that he
was raising Sepoy battalions would certainly be received
by them in a hostile spirit.
"By all means," Charlie said, "get the uniforms made
for the whole force and keep them by you in store.
They can be at once served out in case of war, and the
sight of a number of Sepoy battalions where they ex-
pected only to meet an irregular force, will have an
immense effect upon any force opposed to you."
The rajah saw the force of this argument, and at once
ordered five thousand suits of white uniforms, similar to
those worn by the Sepoys in the English and French
service, to be made and stored up in the magazines.
While his lieutenants were drilling the main body Charlie


150
TRAINING A NATIVE FORC&
himself took in hand a party of forty picked men, and
instructed them in the use of field-guns. The superiority
of Europeans in artillery was one of the reasons which
gave to them such easy victory in their early battles
with the native forces in India. The latter possessed
a very powerful artillery in point of numbers, but there
was no regular drill nor manner of loading. They were
in the habit, too, of allowing each gun to cool after it
was fired before being loaded again. It was thought,
therefore, good practice if a gun were discharged once
in a quarter of an hour. They were then utterly as-
tounded and dismayed at the effects of the European
guns, each of which could be loaded and fired twice, or
even three times, a minute.
So month passed after month until Rajah Boorhau
was in a position to put, if necessary, five battalions of
Sepoys, each seven hundred strong, into the field, with
thirty guns, served by trained artillerymen. So quietly
had the work gone on that it attracted no attention
among his neighbours. The mere rumour that the
rajah had some European deserters in his service, and
that these were drilling four or five hundred men, was
considered of so little moment that it passed altogether
unheeded.
The accounts of the state of affairs in the Carnatic,
which reached Charlie, were not satisfactory. Dupleix,
with his usual energy, was aiding the son of Chunda
Sahib with men and money in his combat with the
British protege*, and most of the native allies of the latter
had fallen away from him. Trichinopoli was again be-
sieged, and the fortunes of England, lately so flourishing,
were waning again. In the Deccan French influence
was supreme. Bussy, with a strong and well-disciplined
French force, maintained Salabut Jung, whom the French
had placed on the throne, against all opponents. At one
time it was the Peishwar, at another the Marattas, against
whom Bussy turned his arms, and always with success,


CIRCUMSPECTION NECESSARY.
151
and the French had acquired the four districts on the coast
known as the Northern Sircas. It was in vain that
Charlie endeavoured to gain an accurate knowledge of
the political position, so quickly and continually did
this change. At one time the Peishwar and the Nizam,
as the Subadarof theDeccanwas now called, would be fight-
ing in alliance against one or other of the Maratta chiefs.
At another time they would be in conflict with each
other, while the Rajah of Mysore, Murari Reo, and other
chiefs were sometimes fighting on one side, sometimes on
another.
Proud of his rapidly increasing force, Boorhau Reo
would, more than once in the course of the year, have
joined in the warfare going on around. Charlie, however,
succeeded in restraining him from doing so, pointing out
that the victor of one day was the vanquished of the
next, and that it was worse than useless to join in a
struggle of which the conditions were so uncertain, and
the changes of fortune so rapid, that none could count
upon others for aid, however great the assistance they
might have rendered only a short time before.
"Were you to gain territory, Rajah, which you might,
perhaps, largely do, from the efficient aid which you
might render to one party or the other, you would be the
object of a hostile combination against which you could
not hope to struggle."
The rajah yielded at once to Charlie's arguments; but
the influence of the latter added to the hostility which
the favour shown him by the rajah had provoked among
many of the leading men of the state. Where the sides
were often so closely balanced as was the case in these
intestine struggles, the aid of every rajah, however small
his following, was sought by one or other of the com-
batants, and the counsellors of those able to place a re-
spectable force in the field were heavily bribed by one
side or the other. Those around Rajah Boorhau found
their efforts completely baffled by the influence of the


152
THE CONSPIRATORS AT WORK.
English commander of his forces, and a faction of increas-
ing strength and power was formed to overthrow him. The
rajah himself had kept his secret well, and one or two
only of his advisers knew that the Englishman was a
trusted agent of the Company.
The soldiers were much attached to their English leader
They found him always just and firm. Complaints were
always listened to, tyranny or ill-treatment by the officers
suppressed and punished, merit rewarded. Among the
officers the strictness of the discipline alienated many, who
contrasted the easy life which they had led before the in-
troduction of the European system, with that which they
now endured. So long as they were engaged in mastering
the rudiments of drill they felt their disadvantage; but
when this was acquired each thought himself capable of
taking the place of the English adventurer and of leading
the troops he had organized to victory. Already Charlie
had received several anonymous warnings that danger
threatened him. The rajah was, he knew, his warm friend,
and he, in his delight at seeing the formidable force which
had been formed from his irregular levies, had presented
him, as a token of his gratitude, with large sums of
money.
In those days this was the method by which Indian
princes rewarded European officers who rendered them ser-
vice, and it was considered by no means derogatory to the
latter to accept the money. This was, indeed, the univer-
sal custom, and Charlie, knowing that Captain Clive had
received large presents of this kind, had no hesitation in
following his example. The treasures stored up by many
of these Indian princes were immense, and a lac of rupees,
equivalent to ten thousand pounds, was considered by no
means a large present. Charlie, foreseeing that sooner
or later the little state would become involved in hosti-
lities, took the precaution of forwarding the money he
had received down to Madras, sending it piecemeal, in
charge of native merchants and traders. It was by these


TIM ALARMED FOR CHARLIE'S SAFETY. 153
paid into the Madras treasury, where a large rate of
interest for all monies lent by its employe's was given by
the Company.
For those at home he felt no uneasiness. It was very
seldom that their letters reached him; but he learned
that they were still in high favour with his uncle, that
his mother continued installed as the head of his house,
and that the girls were both at excellent schools.
Charlie mentioned to the rajah the rumours which had
reached him of a plot against him. The rajah assured
him of his own support under all circumstances, and
offered that a strong guard should be placed night and
day over the apartments he occupied.
This Charlie declined. "A guard can always be cor-
rupted," he said. "My Irish servant sleeps in my ante-
room, my four lieutenants are close at hand, and know-
ing that the soldiers are, for the most part, attached to
me, I do not think that open force will be used. I will,
however, cause a large bell to be suspended above my
quarters, its ringing will be a signal that I am attacked,
in which case I rely upon your highness putting your-
self at the head of the guard and coming to my assis-
tance."
Tim Kelly was at once furious and alarmed at the
news that danger threatened his master, and took every
precaution that he could imagine to ensure his safety.
He took to going down to the town himself to purchase
provisions, and so far as possible prepared these himself.
He procured two or three monkeys, animals which he
held in horror, and offered them a portion of everything
that came on the table, before he placed it before his
master. Charlie at first protested against this, as his
dinner became cold by waiting, but Tim had an oven
prepared and ordered dinner half an hour before the
time fixed by his master. Each dish as brought in was,
after a portion had been given to a monkey, placed in
the oven, and thus half an hour was given to allow the


154
THE MONKEY GUARDS.
poison to work. This was done without Charlie's know-
ledge, the oven being placed in the ante-room, and the
dishes thence brought in in regular order by the body
servant, whom even Tim allowed to be devoted to his
master.
One day Charlie was just sitting down to his soup
when Tim ran in.
"For the love of Heaven, Mr. Charles, don't put that
stuff to your mouth. It's pisoned, or, at anyrate, if it
isn't, one of the other dishes is."
"Poisoned, Tim! Nonsense, man; you are always
thinking of poisonings and plots."
"And it's lucky for your honour that I am," Tim said.
"Jist come into the next room and look at the monkeys."
Charlie went in. One of the little creatures was lying
upon the ground evidently in a state of great agony.
The other was sitting up rocking itself backwards and
forwards like a human being in pain.
"They look bad, poor little beasts," Charlie said; "but
what has that got to do with my soup?"
"Shure, yer honour, isn't that jist what I keep the
cratures for, just to give thorn a taste of everything yer
honour has, and I claps it into the oven there to kape it
warm till I've had time to see by the monkeys whether
it's good."
"It looks very serious," Charlie said gravely. "Do
you go quietly out, Tim, call two men from the guard-
house and seize the cook, and place one or two men as
sentries over the other servants. I will go across to the
rajah."
The latter, on hearing what had happened, ordered the
cook to be brought before him, together with the various
dishes prepared for the dinner.
The man upon being interrogated vehemently denied
all knowledge of the affair.
"We shall see," the rajah said. "Eat up that plate of
soup."


156
PROOF OF HIS GUILT.
These orders were carried out, and on the following
morning the dishes were placed in the cell of the prisoner.
When removed at night they were found to be untouched.
The next evening several of the dishes were found to
have lost some ounces in weight. The third evening
all but one had been tasted.
"Let the prisoner be brought in again," the rajah ordered
when informed of this. "Dog," he said, " you have be-
trayed yourself. Had you been innocent you could not
have known in which of the dishes the poison had been
placed. You have eaten of all but one. If that one
contains poison you are guilty."
Then turning to an attendant he ordered him to take
a portion of the untouched food and to throw it to a dog
Pending the experiment the prisoner was removed. Half
an hour later the attendant returned with the news that
the dog was dead.
"The guilt of the man is confirmed," the rajah said.
"Let him be executed."
"Will you give him to me, your highness?" Charlie
asked. "His death would not benefit me now, and to save
his life he may tell me who is my enemy. It is of no use
punishing the instrument and letting the instigator go
free."
"You are right," the rajah agreed. "If you can find out
who bribed him, justice shall be done though it were the
highest in the state."
Charlie returned to his own quarters, assembled his
lieutenants and several other of his officers, and had the
man brought before him.
"Hossein," he said, "you have taken money to take
my life. I looked upon you as my faithful servant. I
had done you no wrong. It has been proved that you
attempted to poison me. You, when driven by hunger,
ate small quantities, which you thought would pass un-
observed, of all the dishes but one. That dish has been
given to a dog and he has died. You knew then which


CHARLIE'S MAGNANIMITY.
157
was the poisoned dish. The rajah has ordered your
execution. I offer you life if you will tell me who it
was that tempted you."
The prisoner preserved a stolid silence.
"We had better proceed to torture him at once," one
of the rajah's officers said.
The man turned a little paler. He knew well the
horrible tortures which would in such an instance be
inflicted to extort the names of those who had bribed
him.
"I will say nothing," he said firmly, "though you tear
me limb from limb."
"I have no intention of torturing you," Charlie said.
"A confession extorted by pain is as likely to be false as
true, and even did you tell me one name there might still
be a dozen engaged in it who would remain unknown.
No, Hossein, you have failed in your duty, you have
tried to slay a master who was kind to you and trusted
you."
"No, sahib," the man exclaimed passionately. "You did
not trust me. The food I sent you was tested and tried.
I knew it; but I thought that the poison would not have
acted on the monkeys until you had eaten the dish. The
fool who sold it me deceived me. Had you trusted me
I would never have done it. It was only when I saw
that I was suspected and doubted without cause that my
heart turned against you, and I took the gold which was
offered to me to kill you. I swear it by the Prophet."
Charlie looked at him steadily.
"I believe you," he said. "You were mistaken. ]
had no suspicions. My servant feared for me and took
these precautions without telling me. However, Hossein,
I pardon you, and if you will swear to me to be faithful
in future I will trust you. You shall again be my cook,
and I will eat the food as you prepare it for me."
"I am my lord's slave," the man said in a low tone.
"My life is his."


158
A FOE BECOMES A GUARDIAN.
Charlie nodded, and the guard standing on either side
of the prisoner stepped back, and without another word
he left the room a free man.
Charlie's officers remonstrated with him upon having
not only pardoned the man, but restored him to his posi-
tion of cook.
"I think I have done wisely," Charlie said. "I must
have a cook, for Tim Kelly here is not famous that way,
and although he might manage for me when alone, he
certainly could not turn out a dinner which would be
suitable when I have some of the rajah's kinsmen and
officers dining with me. Did I get another cook he
might be just as open to the offers of my enemies as
Hossein has been, and do you not think that, after what
has passed, Hossein will be less likely to take bribes than
any other man?"
Henceforth the oven was removed from the ante-cham-
ber, and Charlie took his meals as Hossein prepared them
for him. The man said little, but Charlie felt sure from
the glances that he cast at him that he could rely upon
Hossein now to the death.
Tim Kelly, who felt the strongest doubts as to the
prudence of the proceeding, observed that Hossein no
longer bought articles from men who brought them up
to sell to the soldiers, but that every morning he went
out early and purchased all the supplies he desired from
the shopkeepers in the town. Tim mentioned the fact to
his master, who said:
"You see, Tim, Hossein has determined that I shall
not be poisoned without his knowing it. The little ped-
lars who come up here with herbs, and spices, and the
ingredients for curry might be bribed to sell Hossein
poisoned goods. By going down into the town and buy-
ing in the open market it is barely possible that the
goods could be poisoned . You need have no more anxiety
whatever, Tim, as to poison. If the attempt is made
again it will probably be by sword or dagger."


A CHANGE OF SLEEPING-PLACE.
159
"Well, yer honour," said Tim, "anything's better than
pison. I've got to sleep almost with one eye open. And
you've got sentries outside your windows. What a pity
it is that we ain't in a climate where one can fasten the
windows and boult the shutters! But now the wet season
is over again ye might have yer bed put, as ye did last
year, on the roof of your room, with a canopy over it to
keep off the dew. Ye would be safe thin, except from
anyone coming through the room where I sleeps."
Charlie's bed-room was at the angle of a wall, and on
two sides he could look down from his windows two
hundred feet, sheer into the valley below. The view from
the flat terraced roof was a charming one, and, as Tim
said, Charlie had, in the fine weather, converted the ter-
race into a sleeping-room. A broad canopy, supported
by poles at the corner, stretched over it, and even in the
hottest weather the nights were not unpleasant here.



CHAPTER XIII.
AN ATTEMPT AT MURDER.
HE house, of which the bed-room occupied by
Charlie formed part, was elsewhere two stories
higher, this room jutting out alone into the
angle of the wall. The rest of the suite of
rooms were in the house itself, but access could be obtained
to this room through the window, which looked on to the
terrace of the wall. Charlie's lieutenants always took
pains to place men upon whom they could thoroughly
rely as sentries on this terrace. One night, a fortnight
after the events which have been described, Charlie was
asleep on his bed on the flats above his room. On one
side the house rose straight beside it. On two others
was the fall to the valley, on the fourth side was the wall,
along which two sentries were pacing to and fro. From
time to time, from a door some distance along the side of
the house, opening on to the wall, a white figure came out,
stretched himself as if unable to sleep, looked for a while
over the parapet down into the valley, appeared to listen
intently, and then sauntered into the house again. It
was the cook, Hossein. It was his custom. Successive
sentries had for many nights past seen him do the same,
but in a country where the nights are hot, a sleepless
servant attracts but little attention. Upon the occasion of
one of these visits to the parapet he stood in an attitude
of deep attention longer than usual. Then he carelessly

J


HOSSEIN TO THE RESCUE.
161
sauntered back. It was but a moment later that his face
appeared at the window next to that of Charlie's bed-room.
He stretched his head out and again listened intently.
Then he went to Tim, who was sleeping heavily on a
couch placed there, and touched him. He put his hand
on his lips as Tim sprang up. "Take arm," he said in
Hindostanee. "Bad man coming."
Tim understood the words, and seizing a sword and
pistol which lay close to the bedside, followed Hossein,
who had glided up the stairs with a drawn tulwar in his
hand. At the moment he did so there was a noise of
heavy bodies dropping, followed by a sudden shout from
Charlie. There was a sound of clashing of arms and
the report of a pistol. As Tim's eyes came on a level
with the terrace he saw Hossein bound with uplifted
blade into the midst of a group of men in the corner.
Three times the blade rose and fell, and each time a loud
shriek followed. Then he disappeared in the midst. Tim
was but a few seconds behind him. Discharging his
pistol into the body of one of the men, and running his
sword into another, he, too, stood by the side of his master.
Charlie, streaming with blood, was half sitting half lying
in the angle of the parapet. Hossein, his turban off, his
long hair streaming down his back, was standing over
him, fighting furiously against some ten men who still
pressed forward, while several others lay upon the ground.
In spite of the arrival of Charlie's two allies they still
pressed forward, but the shots of the pistols had been
echoed by the muskets of the sentries. Loud shouts were
heard, showing that the alarm was sounding through
the palace. One more desperate effort the assailants made
to beat the two men who opposed them over the parapet,
but Hossein and the Irishman stood firm. The weight
and numbers of their opponents, however, told upon them,
when the first of the sentries appeared upon the platform,
followed closely by his comrade, and both with levelled
bayonets charged into the fray. The assailants now
(107) L


162
THE ASSASSINS IN A TRAP.
thought only of escape, but their position was a desperate
one. Some rushed to the end of the terrace and tried to
climb the ropes by which they had slid down from the
upper roof of the house. Others endeavoured to rush
down the staircase, but Tim with one of the sentries
guarded this point, until a rush of feet below told that
the guard were coming to their assistance. It was well
that help was at hand, for the conspirators, desperate at
finding themselves in a trap, gathering themselves together
rushed with the fury of wild beasts upon Tim and the
sentry. One was impaled upon a bayonet, another cut
down by Tim, and then, borne back by the weight of their
opponents, they were hurled backwards down the stairs.
As the assailants followed them with a rush, the guard
sprang through the open window from the terrace below
into the room. There was a short and desperate conflict.
Then two of the conspirators bounded up the staircase on
to the roof, ran to the parapet and leaped over into the
valley, two hundred feet below. They were the last of
the eighteen men who had lowered themselves from the
roof above to attack Charlie.
As soon as Tim picked himself up he hastened to
ascend the stairs again, and to run to the side of his
master. Charlie was insensible. Leaning against the
parapet, too weak to stand, but still holding his sword
and ready to throw himself once more before him, stood
Hossein, who now, seeing Tim approach, and that all
danger was over, dropped his sword and sank upon
the ground. A minute or two later the rajah himself,
sword in hand, hurried up. He was greatly concerned
and excited at the sight which met his eyes. Charlie
was at once lifted and carried down to one of the rajah's
own rooms, where he was instantly attended to. A
hasty examination showed that only two of the attack-
ing party still breathed. None of those who had fallen
above survived, so fierce and deadly had been the blows
struck by Hossein and Tim. Charlie himself had cut



THE FATE OP THE ASSASSINS.
Pace 162.





AN ATTEMPT AT REVOLUTION.
163
down one and shot another before he fell, slashed in many
places, just as Hossein bounded through his assailants.
The bodies of the dead were by the rajah's orders laid
together for identification in the morning. The two who
still lived were carried to the guard-room, and their
wounds dressed in order that the names of their employers
might be obtained from them. In the meantime Charlie's
lieutenants had hastily formed a body of their soldiers
together, and these at once fell upon a number of men
who were crowding up the steps to the palace with shouts
of "Death to the Englishman." A few volleys poured
among these effectually scattered them, and they broke
and hurried down the steep road, through the gates to
the town, the sentries on the way offering no opposition,
but many falling under the fire from the parapet of the
fort. In ten minutes all was over. The gates were again
closed and a strong guard placed over them, and the
attempted insurrection was at an end.
The native surgeon who attended Charlie pronounced
that none of the five wounds he had received, although
for the most part severe, were necessarily fatal, and that
there was every chance of his recovery. Hossein's wounds,
three in number, were pronounced to be more dangerous,
one being a deep stab in the body given by a man who
had rushed at him as he was guarding the blow of another.
Tim's wounds were comparatively slight, and he suffered
more from the bruises he had received when hurled back-
wards down the stone staircase. However, with one arm
in a sling and his head bandaged, he was able to take his
place by his master's bedside. Having heard from him
that it was entirely due to Hossein that Charlie's life had
been saved, the rajah directed that every attention should
be paid to him, and several times during the night Tim
stole away to his bedside to press his hand, and call down
blessings upon him. The stanching of his wounds and
the application of strong restoratives presently caused
Charlie to open his eyes.


164
A VIGILANT GUARD.
"The Lord be praised, Mr. Charles," Tim said, "that
you're coming to yourself again. Don't you trouble, sir.
We've done for the murdhering rascals, and plase God
you'll soon be about again. Jist drink this draught, yer
honour, and go off to sleep if you can. In the morning
I'll tell you all about it. You're in the rajah's own room,"
he continued, seeing Charlie's eyes wander wonderingly
around him, "and all you've got to do is just to lie still
and get well as soon as you can."
It was a fortnight before Charlie, still very weak and
feeble, was able to totter from his room to that in which
Hossein was lying. He himself knew nothing of what
had passed after he fell. The conflict had to him been
little more than a dream. Awakened from sleep by the
sound of his assailants as they dropped from the ropes,
he had leaped up as a rush of figures came towards him,
catching up his sword and pistol as ho did so. He had
shot the first and cut down the next who rushed at him,
but at the same moment he had felt a sharp pain and
remembered no more. Tim heard from Hossein, when
the latter, two days after the fight, was able to speak,
that he had suspected that some renewed attempt might
be made upon his master's life, and that for many nights
he had not slept, contenting himself with such repose
as he could snatch in the daytime, between the intervals
of preparing meals. A few minutes before the attack
he fancied he heard a movement on the roof of the
house, and running to Charlie's room he had from the
window seen some dark figures sliding down the wall.
Then he roused Tim and rushed up to the rescue.
Tim eloquently described to his master the manner in
which Hossein sprung upon his foes, and cut his way
through in time to drive back those who were hacking
at him as he lay prostrate, and how he found him
standing over him, keeping at bay the whole of his
assailants.
Charlie with difficulty made his way to the bedside of


A TIME OP CONVALESCENCE.
165
the brave Mahommedan. The latter, however, did not
know him. He was in the delirium of fever. He was
talking rapidly to himself. "He trusted me," he said.
"He gave me my life. Should I not give mine for him?
Anyone else would have had me hung as a dog. I will
watch; I will watch; he shall see that Hossein is not
ungrateful."
Charlie's eyes filled with tears as he looked at the
wasted form of his follower. "Is there any hope for him?"
he asked the doctor.
"It is possible, just possible that he may live," the
latter said. "Allah only knows."
"Do all you can to save him," Charlie said; "I shall be
ever grateful to you if you do."
Tim, now that his master could dispense with his
services, transferred his attentions to the bedside of
Hossein, and was unremitting in the care and attention
with which he kept the bandages on his head cool with
fresh water, and wetted his hot lips with refreshing
drinks. It was another week before his illness took a
turn. Then the fever left him, and he lay weak and
helpless as an infant. Strong soups now took the place
of the cooling drinks, and in a few days the native
doctor was able to say confidently that the danger was
passed, and that Hossein would recover.
In the meantime the investigations of the rajah had
brought to light the details of the conspiracy. The
wounded men had confessed that they were employed by
three of the principal persons at the rajah's court, one of
them being the rajah's brother. The information, how-
ever, was scarcely needed, as it was found in the morning
that their apartments were empty, they having fled with
the men who had attacked the gates of the palace. These
consisted partly of soldiers whom they had bribed, and of
desperadoes from the town, who had singly entered the
fort during the day, and had been concealed in the apart-
ments of the conspirators until the signal for attack was


THE WEAK POINT OF AMBUR.
167
of the defence was the hill behind the town. This sloped
up gradually to a point higher than the level of the pro-
jecting rock upon which the castle stood. It then rose
in rugged cliffs some two hundred feet higher, and then
fell away again steeply to its summit. This was too far
back for the fire of guns placed upon it to injure the
castle or town. Guns placed, however, at the foot of the
rocky wall would dominate the castle and render it at last
untenable. Charlie had often looked with an anxious eye
at this point, and one morning, accompanied by the rajah,
he rode up to examine the position. The highest point' of
the slope at the foot of the crag was nearly opposite the
castle, and it was here that an active enemy, making his
way along the slope, would place his guns. Here Charlie
determined to establish a battery. News had arrived that
the rajah's brother had raised a force of three thousand
men, and that with seven thousand Marattas he was
about to march. This force Charlie felt certain that he
could meet and defeat in the open. But more disquieting
news was that Bussy, hearing that the rajah's troops had
been trained by an Englishman, had advised the nizam
to declare for his rival and to send a considerable force
to his assistance, if necessary. Fresh messengers were
sent off with new assurances of the rajah's loyalty to the
nizam.
"It may not do much good," Charlie said, "but if we
can induce him to remain quiet until we have defeated
Murari Reo, it will be so much gained." Charlie himself
despatched a messenger to Mr. Saunders begging that
assistance might be sent to the rajah. Having decided
upon the position for a battery, energetic steps were taken
to form it . A space large enough for the construction of
the battery, and for the tents and stores of the artillery-
men and two hundred infantry, was marked out, and the
rajah ordered the whole population of Ambur, men,
women, and children, to assist at the work. The troops,
too, were all employed, and under Charlie's superintend-


168
A PEOPLE AT WORK.
ence a wondrous change was soon effected. The spot
chosen was levelled, a strong earthwork was erected
round it, and then the surrounding ground was removed.
This was a work of immense labour, the ground consisting
first of a layer of soil, then of debris which had fallen
from the face of the rock above, stones and boulders, to
the depth of some fifteen feet, under which was the solid
earth.
The slope resembled an ant-hill. The soldiers and
able-bodied men broke up the boulders and rock with
sledge-hammers, or, when necessary, with powder, and
blasted the rock when needed. The women and chil-
dren carried away the fragments in baskets. The work
lasted for a fortnight, at the end of which a position
of an almost impregnable nature was formed. At the
foot of the earthworks protecting the guns, both at the
face and sides, the ground, composed of great boulders
and stones, sloped steeply out, forming a bank fifteen feet
deep. At its foot, again, the solid rock was blasted away
so as to form a deep chasm thirty feet wide and ten
feet high round the foot of the fort. For a hundred
yards on each side the earth and stones had been entirely
removed down to the solid rock. Ten guns were placed
in the battery, and the fire of these swept the slopes
behind the town and castle, rendering it impossible, until
the fort was carried, for an enemy to attack the town on
that side, or to operate in any way against the only point
at which an attack could be made upon the castle.
The rajah was delighted at this most formidable acces-
sion to the defensive power of his fortress, which was now
in a position to defy any attack which could be made
against it. A store of provisions and ammunition was
collected there, and the command given to one of Char-
lie's Sepoy lieutenants, with a hundred trained artillery-
men, and two hundred infantry. Numbers of cattle had
been driven into the town and castle, and stores of pro-
visions collected.


READY FOR THE ENEMY.
169
It was but two days after the battery was complete
that the news arrived that the rajah's brother with
Murari Reo had entered the rajah's dominions, and was
marching up the valley to the assault. The rajah had in
the first place wished to defend a strong gorge through
which the enemy would have to pass, this having hitherto
been considered the defensible point of his capital against
an invasion. Charlie pointed out, however, that although
no doubt a successful defence might be made here, it
would only be a repulse which would leave the enemy
but little weakened for further operations. He argued
that it was better to allow them to advance to the point
where the valley opened out into a plain, some two
miles wide. He had no doubt whatever that the rajah's
troops would be able to inflict a crushing defeat upon the
invaders, who would be so disheartened thereby that they
would be little likely to renew the attack.
Two bodies of troops, each three hundred strong, were
sent down to the gorge, with orders to remain in hiding
among the heights, to allow the invading army to pass
unmolested, and then to inflict the greatest possible loss
upon them as they returned. These were under the com-
mand of another of Charlie's lieutenants, who received
orders from him to erect breastworks of rock on the
slopes above the entrance to the gorge, after the enemy
had passed on, and to line these with a portion of his
men who should pour a heavy fire into the enemy as they
came down the valley, while the rest were to line the
heights above the gorge and to roll down rocks upon
those who passed through the fire of their comrades.
The uniforms were served out to the soldiers, and
Charlie surveyed with pride the five battalions of trained
troops which with twelve guns marched down into the
valley and took up their post beyond it, at a point which
he had carefully chosen, where the guns of the castle
would be able to play upon an advancing body of troops.
A body of trained artillerymen were told off for this


170
THE APPROACH OF THE MARATTAS.
service, and the last-raised levies were posted in the
castle and on the walls of the town. The position was
so chosen that the flanks of the line rested on the slopes
on either side. These were broken by inclosures and
gardens, into which on either side half a battalion was
thrown forward so as to deliver a flanking tire upon an
enemy advancing against the centra Across the valley,
two hundred yards in front of the position, the stream
which watered it made a sharp turn, running for some
distance directly across it, and several small canals for
the irrigation of the fields rendered the ground wet and
swampy. Across the line occupied by his troops, a breast-
work had been thrown up, and in front of this rows
of sharp-pointed stakes had been stuck in the ground
Altogether the position was a formidable one.
An hour or two after the position so carefully prepared
had been taken up, large bodies of Maratta horse were
seen dashing up the valley, and smoke rising from several
points showed that they had begun their usual work of
plundering and destroying the villages on their way. A
few discharges from the field-pieces,—those in the castle
had been ordered to be silent until the raising of a white
flag gave them the signal to open fire,—checked the ad-
vance of the horsemen, and these waited until their
infantry should arrive.
The force of Murari Reo was at that time the most
formidable of any purely native army of Southern India.
Recruited from desperadoes from all the Maratta tribes,
well disciplined by its leader, it had more than once
fought without defeat against bodies of Europeans, while
it had in all cases obtained easy victories over other
native armies.
Presently the horsemen opened, and a compact body
of three thousand Maratta infantry, accompanied by an
equal number of the irregulars of the rajah's brother,
advanced to the attack, while the cavalry at their sides
swept down upon the flanks of the rajah's position, and


A WARM RECEPTION.
171
thirty pieces of artillery opened fire. Not a shot was
fired in return, Charlie ordering his men to lie down
behind the breastworks until they received the word of
command to show themselves. The Maratta horsemen,
compelled by the bends of the stream to keep near the
foot of the slopes, came forward in gallant style, until
suddenly from every wall and every clump of bushes on
the slopes above them a tremendous fire of musketry
broke out, while the twelve field-guns, six of which were
posted on either side of Charlie's centre, poured a de-
structive fire into them. So deadly was the rain of iron
and lead that the Maratta horsemen instantly drew bridle,
and leaving the ground strewn with their dead, galloped
back.
By this time the infantry, covered by the fire of their
artillery, had reached the stream. This was waist deep,
and the banks were some two feet above its level. As
they scrambled up after crossing it, from the line of
embankment in front of them a tremendous fire was
opened. Although mowed down in scores the seasoned
warriors of the Maratta chief, cheered on by his voice as,
recklessly exposing himself, he rode among them, pressed
forward. Ever increasing numbers gained a footing
across the stream, those in front keeping up a heavy fire
at the breastwork, whose face was ploughed by their
cannon-shot. As they advanced the guns of the castle
opened fire, not upon those in front, for these were too
near the line of entrenchment, but upon the struggling
mass still crossing the stream, into which a ceaseless fire
of musketry was poured from the slopes on their flanks.
Still the Maratta infantry struggled bravely on until
within a few yards of the entrenchments. Then, suddenly
with a mighty shout the rajah's troops leaped to their
feet, poured a volley from the crest of the breastwork
into the enemy, and then with fixed bayonets flung
themselves upon them. The effect was decisive. The
Marattas had at the commencement of the fight scarcely


172
DEFEAT OF THE ASSAILANTS.
outnumbered the troops of the rajah in front of them,
and had derived but little assistance from the levies of
their ally, who indeed had contented themselves with
keeping up a fire upon the defenders of the slopes. They
had already suffered very severely, and the charge made
upon them along the whole line was irresistible. Before
the bayonets crossed they broke and fled, hotly pursued
by the troops of the rajah. These, in accordance with
Charlie's orders, did not scatter, but kept in a close line,
four deep, which advanced pouring tremendous volleys
into their foe. In vain did Murari Reo endeavour to
rally his men. His infantry, all order lost, fled at the
top of their speed, their flight covered by their cavalry,
who sacrificed themselves in two or three brilliant charges
right up to the line of pursuers, although suffering
terribly from the withering volleys poured into their
ranks.
The troops were now formed into heavy columns, and
these rapidly marched down the valley after their flying
enemy. An hour later the sound of heavy firing was
heard in front, and at redoubled speed the troops pressed
onward. When they arrived, however, at the gorge
they found that the last of the fugitives had passed
through. The ground in front was strewn with dead and
dying, for as the mass of fugitives had arrived at the
gorge, the infantry from above had opened fire upon
them. Several times the frightened throng had recoiled,
but at last, impelled by the greater fear of their pursuers
behind, they had dashed forward through the fire, only
to fall in hundreds in the gorge, crushed beneath the
rain of rocks showered down upon them from above.


CHAPTER XIV.
THE SIEGE OF AMBUR.
HE victory was a complete and decisive one
A thousand of the best troops of Murari Reo
had fallen, besides some hundreds of their
irregular allies, whose loss was incurred almost
wholly at the gorge in the retreat. The rajah was in
the highest state of delight at the splendid result obtained
by the European training of his troops, and these, proud
of their victory over such formidable opponents, were
full of enthusiasm for their young English leader. The
rejoicings in Ambur that night were great, and all felt
confident that the danger was at an end.
-" What think you," the rajah said to Charlie, as, the
long feast at an end, they sat together in the divan smok-
ing their narghileys, "will be the result when the news
of the defeat of Murari Reo reaches Hyderabad?"
"It is difficult to say," Charlie replied. "It is possible,
of coufse, that it may be considered that it is better to
leave you in peace; but upon the other hand it may be
that they will consider that you are so formidable a
power that it is absolutely necessary to crush you at once,
rather than to give you the chance of joining against
them in the war which must sooner or later take place
between them and the English. In that case it will be a
very different affair from that which we have had to-day.
Still, I should send oft' a messenger to-morrow to acquaint


174
A MORE FORMIDABLE INVASION.
the nizam with the defeat you inflicted upon the Marattas
who have invaded you, to assure him again of your loyalty,
and to beg him to lay his authority upon Murari Reo not
to renew the attack.'
Ten days later a messenger arrived from the nizam
ordering the rajah to repair at once to Hyderabad to ex-
plain his conduct. The latter sent back a message of
humble excuses, saying that his health was so injured by
the excitement of recent events that he was unable to
travel, but that when he recovered he would journey to
Hyderabad to lay his respects at the feet of the nizam.
Two or three days later a messenger arrived from Mr.
Saunders with a letter to Charlie. In this he expressed
his great satisfaction at the defeat Murari Reo had re-
ceived, a defeat which would for some time keep him
quiet, and so relieve the strain upon the English. Affairs
had, he said, since the departure of Clive for England,
been going badly. Dupleix had received large reinforce-
ments, and the English had suffered several reverses.
Mr. Saunders begged him to assure the rajah of the
respect and friendship of England, and to give him the
promise that if he should be driven from his capital he
would be received with all honour at Madras, and should
be reinstated in his dominions, with much added terri-
tory, when the English were again in a position to take
the field in force and to settle their long feud with the
French.
Ten days later they heard that the army of the nizam,
of fifteen thousand troops, with eight hundred French
under Bussy, were marching against them, and that the
horsemen of Murari Reo were devastating the villages near
the frontier. A council of war was held. Charlie would
fain have fought in the open again, believing that his
trained troops, flushed with their recent victory, would
be a match even for the army of the nizam. But the
rajah and the rest of the council, alarmed at the presence
of the French troops, who had hitherto proved invincible


THE FRENCH AND THE NIZAM.
175
against vastly superior forces of natives, shrank from
such a course, and it was decided that they should con-
tent themselves with the defence of the town and castle.
Orders were accordingly issued that the old men, the
women, and children should at once leave the town, and,
under guard of one battalion of troops, take refuge in an
almost impregnable hill fort some miles away. One
battalion was placed in garrison in the castle. The
other three, with the irregulars, took post in the town,
whence they could, if necessary, retreat into the castle.
The day following the removal of the non-combatants
the enemy appeared coming down the valley, having
marched over the hills, while the Maratta cavalry again
poured up from below.
Charlie had taken the command of the town, as it was
against this that the efforts of the enemy would be first
directed. It was an imposing sight as the army of the
nizam wound down the valley, the great masses of men
with their gay flags, the elephants with the gold em-
broidery of their trappings glistening in the sun, the
bands of horsemen careering here and there, the lines of
artillery drawn by bullocks, and, less picturesque but far
more menacing, the dark body of French infantry who
formed the nucleus and heart of the whole. The camp
was pitched just out of range of the guns of the fort, and
soon line after line of tents, gay with the flags that
floated above them, rose across the valley. Charlie had
mounted to the castle the better to observe the movements
of the enemy, and he presently saw a small body of horse-
men ride out of the camp and mount the hillside across
the valley. A glass showed that some of these were
native officers, while others were in the dark uniform of
the French.
"I have no doubt," Charlie said to the rajah, "that
is the nizam himself with Bussy gone up to reconnoitre
the position. I wonder how he likes the look of it.
I wish we could have turfed the battery above and the


176
THE OPENING OF THE SIEGE.
newly stripped land. We might in that case have given
them a pleasant surprise. As it is they are hardly
likely to begin by an attack along the slopes in the rear
of the town, and you will see that they will commence
the attack at the farther face of the town. The battery
above cannot aid us in our defence there, and although
the castle may help it will only be by a direct fire. If
they try to carry the place by a coup de main I think
we can beat them off, but they must succeed by regular
approaches. We must inflict as much loss as we can and
then fall back. However, it will be sometime before
that comes."
The next morning Charlie found that the enemy had
during the night erected three batteries on the slopes
facing the north wall of the town, that farthest removed
from the castle. They at once opened fire, and the guns
on the walls facing them replied, while those on the
castle hurled their shot over the town into the enemy's
battery. For three days the artillery fire was kept up
without intermission. The guns on the wall were too
weak to silence the batteries of the besiegers, although
these were much annoyed by the fire from the fort,
which dismounted four of their guns and blew up one of
their magazines. Several times the town was set on
fire by the shell from the French mortars; but Charlie
had organized the irregulars into bands with buckets,
and these succeeded in extinguishing the flames before
they spread. Seeing that the mud wall of the town was
crumbling rapidly before the besiegers' fire, Charlie set
his troops to work and levelled every house within fifty
yards of it, and with the stones and beams formed barri-
cades across the end of the streets beyond. Many of the
guns from other portions of the walls were removed
and placed on these barricades. The ends of the houses
were loopholed, and all was prepared for a desperate
defence.
Charlie's experiences at Arcot stood him in good stead,


THE ASSAULT OF THE BREACH.
177
and he imitated the measures taken by Clive at that
place. When these defences were completed he raised a
second line of barricades some distance further back,
and here, when the assault was expected, he placed one
of his battalions, with orders that if the inner line of
entrenchments was can-ied they should allow all the
defenders of that post to pass through, and then resist
until the town was completely evacuated, when they
were to fall back upon the fort. He had, however,
little fear that his position would be taken at the first
assault.
Upon the evening of the third day the besiegers' fire
had done its work, and a gap in the wall some eighty
yards wide was formed. The garrison were ordered to
hold themselves in readiness, and a strict watch was set.
Towards morning a distant hum in the nizam's camp pro-
claimed that the troops were mustering for the assault.
The besiegers' guns had continued their fire all night, to
revent working parties from placing obstacles in the
reach. As the first shades of daylight appeared the fire
ceased, and a great column of men poured forward to the
assault.
The few remaining guns upon the end wall opened
upon them, as did the infantry who lined the parapet,
while the guns in the castle at once joined in. The mighty
column, however, composed of the troops of the nizam,
pressed forward, poured over the fragments of the wall,
and entered the clear space behind it. Then from house-
top and loophole, and from the walls on either side, a con-
centrated fire of musketry was poured upon them, while
twelve guns, four on each barricade, swept them with
grape. The head of the column withered away under
the fire, long lines were swept through the crowded mass,
and after a minute or two's wild firing at their concealed
foes, the troops of the nizam, appalled and shattered by
the tremendous fire, broke and fled. The instant they
had cleared the breach, the guns of the besiegers again
(197) m


178
A SHORT TRUCE.
opened furiously upon it, to check any sortie which the
besieged might attempt.
An hour later the besiegers hoisted a white flag and
requested to be allowed to bury their dead and remove
their wounded. This Charlie agreed to, with the proviso
that these should be carried by his own men beyond the
breach, as he did not wish that the enemy should have
an opportunity of examining the internal defences. The
task occupied some time, as more than five hundred dead
and dying lay scattered in the open space. During the
rest of the day the enemy showed no signs of resuming
the assault. During the night they could be heard hard
at work, and although a brisk fire was kept up to hinder
them, Charlie found that they had pushed trenches from
the batteries a considerable distance round each corner
of the town.
For four days the besiegers worked vigorously, harassed
as they were by the guns of the fort and by those of
the battery high up on the hillside, which were now able
to take in flank the works across the upper angle of
the town. At the end of that time they had erected
and armed two batteries, which at daylight opened
upon the walls which formed the flanks of the clear space
behind the breach. Although suffering heavily from the
fire of the besieged, and losing many men, these batteries
kept up their fire unceasingly night and day, until great
gaps had been made in the walls, and Charlie was obliged
to withdraw his troops from them behind the line of
barricades. During this time the fire of the batteries in
front had been unceasing, and had destroyed most of the
houses which formed the connecting line between the
barricades. Each night, however, the besieged worked
to repair damages, and to fill up the gaps thus formed
with piles of stones and beams, so that, by the end of the
fourth day after the repulse of the first assault, a line of
barricades stretched across the line of defence.
The enemy this time prepared to attack by daylight,


THE FINAL ASSAULT.
179
and early in the morning the whole army of the nizam
marched to the assault. Heedless of the fire of the castle,
they formed up in a long line of heavy masses along the
slope. One huge column moved forward against the main
breach, two advanced obliquely towards the great gaps
in the walls on either side. The latter columns were each
headed by bodies of French troops. In vain the guns of
the fort, aided by those of the battery on the hill, swept
them, the columns advanced without a check until they
entered the breaches. Then a line of fire swept along
the crest of the barricade from end to end, and the can-
non of the besieged roared out. Pressed by the mass
from behind, the columns advanced torn and rent by the
fire, and at last gained the foot of the barricade. Here
those in front strove desperately to climb up the great
mound of rubbish, while those behind covered them with
a storm of bullets aimed at its summit. More than once
the troops of the rajah, rushing down the embankment,
drove back the struggling masses, but so heavily did
they suffer from the fire when they thus exposed them-
selves, that Charlie forbade them to repeat the attempt.
He knew that there was safety behind, and was unwil-
ling that his brave fellows should throw away their
lives.
In the centre of the position the native troops, although
they several times climbed some distance up the barricade,
were yet unable to make way. But the French troops at
the flanks were steadily forcing their way up. Many
had climbed up by the ruins of the wall, and from its
top were firing down on the defenders of the barricade.
Inch by inch they won their way up the barricade,
already thickly covered with dead, and then Charlie,
seeing that his men were beginning to waver, gave the
signal.
The long blast of a trumpet was heard even above the
tremendous din. In an instant the barricades were de-
serted, and the defenders rushed into the houses. The


180
FALLING BACK TO THE STRONGHOLD.
partition walls between these on the lower floors had
already been knocked down, and without suffering from
the heavy fire which the assailants opened as soon as they
gained the crest of the barricade, the defenders retreated
along these covered ways until in rear of the second line
of defence. This was held by the battalion placed there
until the whole of the defenders of the town had left it
by the gate leading up to the fort. Then Charlie with-
drew this battalion also, and the town remained in the
hands of the enemy, who had lost, Charlie reckoned, fully
fifteen hundred men in the assault. During the fight
Tim and the faithful Hossein, now fully recovered and
promoted to the rank of an officer, had remained close
beside him, and were, with him, the last to leave the
town.
The instant the evacuation was complete, the guns of the
hill battery opened upon the town and a tremendous fire
of musketry was poured upon it from every point of the
castle which commanded it; while the guns, which from
their lofty elevation, could not be depressed sufficiently
to bear upon the town, directed their fire upon the bodies
of troops still beyond the walls. The enemy had cap-
tured the town, indeed, but its possession aided them but
little in their assault upon the fort. The only advantage
it gave them would have been that it would have enabled
them to attack the lower gate of the fort, protected by
its outer wall from the fire of the hill battery. Charlie
had, however, perceived that this would be the case, and
had planted a number of mines under the wall at this
point. These were exploded when the defenders of the
town entered the fort, and a hundred yards of the wall
were thus destroyed, leaving the space across which the
enemy must advance to the attack of the gate exposed to
the fire of the hill battery, as well as of the numerous
guns of the fort bearing upon it.
Two days passed without any further operations on the
part of the enemy, and then Bussy, seeing that nothing


THE FORT ON THE BILL
181
whatever could be done towards assaulting the fortress so
long as the battery remained in the hands of the besieged,
determined to make a desperate effort to carry it, ignorant
of its immense strength. At night, therefore, he ordered
two bodies of men, each fifteen hundred strong, to mount
the hillside, far to the right and left of the town, to
move along at the foot of the wall of rock, and to carry
the battery by storm at daybreak. Charlie, believing that
such an attempt would be made, had upon the day follow-
ing the fall of the town taken his post there, and had
ordered a most vigilant watch to be kept up each night,
placing sentries some hundred yards away on either side
to give warning of the approach of an enemy.
Towards daybreak on the third morning a shot upon
the left, followed a few seconds later by one on the right,
told that the enemy were approaching. A minute or two
afterwards the sentries ran in, climbed from the ditch by
ladders which had been placed there for the purpose,
and, hauling these up after them, were soon in the battery
with the news that large bodies of the enemy were ap-
proaching on either flank. Scarcely were the garrison
at their posts when the French were seen approaching.
At once they broke into a run, and, gallantly led, dashed
across the space of cleared rock in spite of the heavy
fire of musketry and grape. When they came, however,
to the edge of the deep gulf in the solid rock they paused.
They had had no idea of meeting with such an obstacle
as this. It was easy enough to leap down, but impossible
to climb up the steep face ten feet high in front of them,
and which, in the dim light, could be plainly seen. It
was, however, impossible for those in front to pause.
Pressed upon by those behind, who did not know what
was stopping them, large numbers were compelled to
jump into the trench, where they found themselves unable
either to advance or retreat.
By this time every gun on the upper side of the castle
had opened on the assailing columns, taking them in


RECALLED.
183
already so greatly injured their prestige—he had better
return to Madras, where, as Mr. Saunders said, the
services of so capable an officer were greatly needed.
He warned him, however, to be careful in the extreme
how he made his way back, as the country was in a
most disturbed state, the Maratta bands being every-
where out plundering and burning. Subsequent infor-
mation that the Marattas were swarming in the plains
below, determined Charlie to accept an offer which the
rajah made him, that he should, under a strong escort,
cross the mountains and make his way to a port on
the west coast in the state of a friendly rajah, where he
would be able to take ship and coast round to Madras.
The rajah promised to send Charlie's horses and other
presents down to Madras when an opportunity should
offer; and Charlie, accompanied by the four Sepoys, all of
whom had been promoted to the rank of officers, by Tim
Kelly and Hossein, who would not separate himself a
moment from his side, started from Ambur with an escort
of thirty horsemen.
The rajah was quite affected at the parting, and the
army which he had formed and organized paraded before
him for the last time and then shouted their farewell.
Charlie himself, although glad to return among his coun-
trymen, from whom he had been nearly two years
separated, was yet sorry to leave the many friends he
had made. His position was now a very different one
from that which he held when he left Madras. Then
he was a newly made lieutenant, who had distinguished
himself, indeed, under Clive, but who was as yet un-
known save to his commander, and who was as poor as
when he had landed eighteen months before in India.
Now he had gained a name for himself, and his success-
ful defence of Ambur had been of immense service to the
Company. He was, too, a wealthy man, for the presents
in money alone of the rajah had amounted to over twenty-
five thousand pounds, a sum which in these days may


184
THE PIRATE FLOTILLA.
appear extraordinary, but which was small to that fre-
quently bestowed by wealthy native princes upon British
officers who had done them a good service. Clive him-
self after his short campaign had returned to England
with a far larger sum.
For several days the party rode through the hills with-
out incident, and on the fifth day they saw stretched at
their feet a rich flat country dotted with villages, beyond
which extended the long blue line of the sea. The dis-
tance was greater than Charlie imagined, and 'twas only
after two days' long ride that he reached Calicut, where
he was received with great honour by the rajah, to whom
the leader of the escort brought letters of introduction
from the Eajah of Anibur. For four days Charlie re-
mained as his guest, and then took a passage in a large
native vessel bound for Ceylon, whence he would have no
difficulty in obtaining passage to Madras.
These native ships are very high out of water, rising
considerably towards the stem and stern, and in form
they somewhat resemble the Chinese junk, but are with-
out the superabundance of grotesque painting, carving,
and gilding which distinguish the latter. The rajah
accompanied Charlie to the shore, and a salute was fired
by his followers in honour of the departure of the guest.
The weather was lovely, and the clumsy craft with all
sail set was soon running down the coast. When they
had sailed some hours from Calicut, from behind a head-
land four vessels suddenly made their appearance. They
were lower in the water and much less clumsy in appear-
ance than the ordinary native craft, and were propelled
not only by their sails but by a number of oars on each
side. No sooner did the captain and crew of the ship
behold these vessels than they raised a cry of terror and
despair. The captain, who was part owner of the craft,
ran up and down the deck like one possessed, and the
sailors seemed scarcely less terrified.
"What on earth is the matter?" Charlie exclaimed.


"TULAGI ANGRIA!"
185
"What vessels are those, and why are you afraid of
them?"
"Tulagi Angria! Tulagi Angria!" the captain cried,
and the crew took up the refrain. The name that
they uttered fully accounted for their terror.



CHAPTER XV.
THE PIRATES' HOLD.
IVAGI, the founder of the Maratta Empire, had,
in 1602, seized and fortified Vijiyadrug, or, as
the English call it, Gheriah, a town at the
mouth of the river Kanui, one hundred and
seventy miles south of Bombay, and also the island of
Suwarndrug, about half way between Gheriah and Bom-
bay. Here he established a piratical fleet. Fifty years
later Kanhagi Angria, the commander of the Maratta
fleet, broke off" this connection with the successors of
Sivagi, and set up as a pirate on his own account. Kan-
hagi not only plundered the native vessels, but boldly
preyed upon the commerce of the European settlements.
The ships of the East India Company, the French Com-
pany, and the Dutch were frequently captured by these
pirates. Tulagi Angria, who succeeded his father, was
even bolder and more successful, and when the man-of-
war brig the Restoration, with twenty guns and two
hundred men, was fitted out to attack him, he defeated
and captured her. After this he attacked and captured
the French man-of-war Jujritre, with forty guns, and
had even the insolence to assail an English convoy,
guarded by two men-of-war, the Vigilant, of sixty-four
guns, and the Ruby, of fifty. The Dutch, in 1735, sent
a fleet of seven ships of war, two bomb-vessels, and a
strong body of troops against Gheriah. The attack was,


THE EASTERN ROVERS.
187
however, repulsed with considerable loss. From that
date the pirates grew bolder and bolder, and were a per-
fect scourge to the commerce of Western India. Charlie
Marryat had, of course, frequently heard of the doings of
these noted pirates, and the cry of Tulagi Angria at once
explained to him the terror of the master and crew.
"What is it, Mr. Charles, what on earth is the bothera-
tion about? Is it the little ships they're afeered of?"
"Those ships belong to a pirate called Tulagi Angria,"
Charlie said, "and I am very much afraid, Tim, that we
are likely to see the inside of his fortress."
"But shure, yer honour, we're not afeered of those four
little boats."
"We are, Tim, and very much afraid too. Each of
those boats, as you call them, carries four or five times
as many men as this ship. They are well armed, while
we have only those two little guns, which are useless
except for show. If the crew were Englishmen we might
attempt a defence, although even then the odds would
be terribly against us; but with these natives it is hope-
less to think of it, and the attempt would only ensure
our throats being cut."
It was clear that the idea of resistance did never even
enter the minds of the crew of the trader. Some ran to
and fro with gesticulations and cries of despair, some
threw themselves upon the deck of the vessel, tore their
hair, and rolled as if in convulsions. Some sat down
quietly with the air of apathetic resignation, with which
the natives of India are used to meet what they consider
the inevitable. Hossein, who at the first alarm had
bounded to his feet with his hand on his knife, subsided
into an attitude of indifference when he saw that Charlie
did not intend making any defence.
"It's mighty lucky," Tim said, "that yer honour left
all your presents to be forwarded to Madras. I thought
you were wrong, Mr. Charles, when you advised me to
send them thousand rupees the rajah gave me, along with


AN UNEQUAL STRUGGLE.
189
"Good," the Maratta said emphatically. "Tulagi
Angria will be glad to have you. When your people
capture any of our men, which is not often, they hang
them. Tulagi is glad to have people he can hang
too."
After being stripped of any small valuables on their
persons the captives were taken on board one of the pirate
boats. A score of the Marattas remained in charge of the
trader. Her head was turned north, and, accompanied by
the four Maratta boats, she proceeded up the coast again.
Another trader was captured on the way, but two others
evaded the pirates by running into the port of Calicut.
The trader was a slow sailer, and they were eight days
before they approached Gheriah. Early in the morning
a heavy cannonade was heard in the distance, causing
the greatest excitement among the Marattas. Every sail
was hoisted, the sweeps got out, and leaving the trader
to jog along in their rear, the four light craft made their
way rapidly along the coast. The firing became heavier
and heavier, and as it became light three large ships
could be seen about two miles ahead, surrounded by a
host of smaller craft.
"That's a big fight, Mr. Charles," Tim exclaimed. "It
reminds me of three big bulls in a meadow attacked by
a host of little curs."
"It does, Tim; but the curs can bite. What a fire they
are keeping up. But those war-ships ought to thrash
any number of them. Count the ports, I can see them
now."
"The biggest one," Tim said, "has got twenty-five."
"Yes; and the others eighteen and nine. They are two
frigates, one of fifty and the other of thirty-six guns, and
a sloop of eighteen. I can't make out the colours, but
I don't think they're English."
"They're not English, yer honour," Tim said con-
fidently, "or they would soon make an end of them var-
mint that's tormenting them."


190
DESTRUCTION OF A DUTCH FLEET.
The scene as the boats approached was very exciting.
The three ships were pouring their broadsides without
intermission into the pirate fleet. This consisted of
vessels of all sizes, from the Jwpitre and Restoration
down to large rowing galleys. Although many were
sunk, and more greatly damaged by the fire of the Dutch,
they swarmed round the great ships with wonderful
tenacity, and while the larger vessels fought their guns
against those of the men-of-war, the smaller ones kept
close to them, avoiding as much as possible their for-
midable broadsides, but keeping up a perpetual musketry
fire at their bulwarks and tops, throwing stink-pots, and
shooting burning arrows through the ports, and getting
alongside under the muzzles of the guns and trying to
climb up into the ports.
The four newly arrived craft joined in the fray
"This is mighty unpleasant, yer honour," Tim said, as
a shot from one of the Dutch men-of-war struck the
craft they were in, crashing a hole through her bulwarks,
and laying five or six of her crew upon the deck, killed
or wounded by the splinters. "Here we are in the
middle of a fight in which we've no consarn whatever,
and which is carried on without asking our will or plea-
sure; and we are as likely to be killed by a Christian
shot as these haythen niggers. Hear them yell, yer
honour. A faction fight's nothing to it. Look, yer honour,
look! There's smoke curling up from a hatchway of the
big ship. If they haven't set her afire!"
It was as Tim said. A cloud of black smoke was
rising from the Dutch fifty-gun frgate. A wild yell of
triumph broke from the Marattas. The fire of their guns
upon her redoubled, while that from the man-of-war died
away as the crew were called off to assist in extinguish-
ing the flames. Now the smaller boats pressed still more
closely round her, and a rain of missiles was poured
through the open ports. Several times the Marattas
climbed on board, but each time were driven out again.


THE TRIUMPH OF THE FREEBOOTERS.
191
The smoke rose thicker and thicker, and tongues of flame
could be seen shooting up.
"She is doomed," Charlie exclaimed. "Even if unmo-
lested the crew could not extinguish the fire now. It has
got too much hold. Ah! the other frigate is on fire
now."
Fresh yells of triumph rose from the Marattas. On
board the sloop every sail was hoisted in spite of the
continued fire of muskets and arrows, which killed many
of the sailors employed. The Jupitre, however, ran
alongside her and grappled with her, and a furious com-
bat could be seen proceeding on the decks. Meanwhile
the flames mounted higher and higher on board the two
frigates. The crew now could be seen leaping overboard
from the ports, choosing any death rather than that by
fire. It was but a choice. Many were drowned, the rest
cut or shot down by the Marattas. Down came the
Dutch flag, fluttering from the masthead of the sloop,
and the wild Maratta yell proclaimed that the victory
was everywhere complete. The frigates were now a
sheet of flames, and the Maratta craft drew away from
them, until with two tremendous explosions their maga-
gines blew up and they sank beneath the waters.
"I should scarcely have believed it possible," Charlie said,
"that three fine ships of war, mounting a hundred and
four guns, could be destroyed by a fleet of pirates, how-
ever numerous. Well, Tim, there is no doubt that these
natives can fight when well led. It is just as well, you
see, that we did not attempt to offer any resistance in
that clumsy craft we were on board."
"You're right there, yer honour. They would have
aten us up in five minutes. It makes my heart bleed to
think of the sailors of those two fine ships, I don't be-
lieve that a soul has escaped; but in the small one some
may have been taken prisoners."
When the fight was over the craft in which were the
captives ran alongside the flagship of the pirate leader,


192
THE PIRATE HOLD.
and the captain reported to'him the capture he had made.
Fortunately Tulagi Angria was in a high state of delight
at the victory he had just won, and instead of ordering
them to be instantly executed, he told the captain to take
them on to Suwarndrug and to imprison them there until
his arrival. He himself with the rest of his fleet, and the
captured Dutch sloop, sailed into Gheriah, and the craft
in which Charlie and his companions were imprisoned con-
tinued her course to the island stronghold of the pirates.
Suwarndrug was built on a rocky island. It lay
within gunshot of the shore. Here, when Kanhagi
Angria had flrst revolted from the authority of the
Maratta kingdom, the ruler of the Deccan had caused
three strong forts to be built in order to reduce the island
fort. The pirates, however, had taken the initiative and
had captured these forts, as well as the whole line of sea-
coast, a hundred and twenty miles in length, and the
country behind, twenty or thirty miles broad, extending
to the foot of the mountains.
On their arrival at Suwarndrug the prisoners were
handed over to the governor, and were imprisoned in one
of the casemates of the fort. The next day they were
taken out and ordered to work, and for weeks they
laboured at the fortifications with which the pirates were
strengthening their already naturally strong position.
The labour was very severe, but it was a consolation to
the captives that they were kept together. By Charlie's
advice they exerted themselves to the utmost, and thus
succeeded in pleasing their masters, and in escaping with
but a small share of the blows which were liberally dis-
tributed among other prisoners, native and European,
employed upon the work. Charlie, indeed, was appointee!
as a sort of overseer, having under him not only his own
party but thirty others, of whom twenty were natives,
and ten English sailors, who had been captured in a mer-
chantman. Although closely watched he was able to
cheer these men by giving them a hope that a chance of


ARRIVAL OF AN ENGLISH FLEET.
escape from their captivity might shortly arrive. All
expressed their readiness to run any risk to regain their
liberty.
From what he heard the pirates say, Charlie learned
that they were expecting an attack from an expedition
which was preparing at Bombay. The English sailors
were confined in a casemate adjoining that occupied
by Charlie and his companions. The guard kept over
them was but nominal, as it was considered impossible
that they could escape from the island, off which lay
a large fleet of the pirate vessels. One morning upon
starting to work they perceived by the stir in the
fortress that something unusual was taking place, and
presently, on reaching the rampart, they saw in the dis-
tance a small squadron approaching. They could make
out that it consisted of a ship of forty-four guns, one
of sixteen, and two bomb vessels, together with a fleet
of native craft.
The pirate fleet were all getting up sail.
"It's a bold thing, Tim, to attack this fortress with only
two ships, when the pirates have lately beaten a Dutch
squadron mounting double the number of guns."
"Ah, yer honour, but thin there is the Union Jack
floating at the masthead. Do you think the creeturs
don't know the differ?"
"But the Dutchmen are good sailors and fought well,
Tim. I think the difference is that in the last case they
attacked the Dutch, while in the present we are attack-
ing them. It makes all the difference in the world with
Indians. Let them attack you and they'll fight bravely
enough. Go right at them and they're done for. Look,
the pirate fleet are already sailing away."
"And do you think the English will take the fort, yer
honour?"
"I don't know, Tim. The place is tremendously strong,
and built on a rock. There are guns which bear right
down on the ships if they venture in close, while theirs will
(187J * n


194
THE BOMBARDMENT OF SUWARNDRUG.
do but little damage to these solidly built walls. Suwarn-
drug ought to resist a fleet ten times as strong as that
before us."
"Shure thin, yer honour, and will we have to remain
here all our lives, do ye think?"
"No, Tim, I hope not. Besides I think that we ought
to be able to render some assistance to them."
"And how will we do it, yer honour? You have but
to spake the word and Tim Kelly is ready to go through
fire and water, and so is Hossein; ye may be shure of
that."
Seeing that the pirates were now mustering round
their guns, and that the ships were ranging up for action,
Charlie thought it prudent to retire. Hitherto no atten-
tion had been paid to them, but 'twas probable enough
that when the pirates' blood became heated by the fight,
they would vent their fury upon their captives. He,
therefore, advised not only the native officers but the
sailors to retire to their casemates, which, as the guns
placed in them did not command the position taken up
by the ships, were at present untenanted by any of the
garrison. Presently the noise of guns proclaimed that
the engagement had begun. The boom of the cannon
of the ships was answered by an incessant fire from the
far more numerous artillery of the fortress, while now and
then a heavy explosion close at hand told of the bursting
of the bombs from the mortar-vessels, in the fortress.
Charlie had been thinking of the best measures to be
taken to aid his friends ever since the squadron came in
sight, and after sitting quietly for half an hour he called
his officers around him.
"I am convinced," he said, "that if unaided from
within, the ships will have no chance whatever of taking
this fortress; but I think that we may help them. The
upper fort, which contains the magazine, commands the
whole of the interior. But its guns do not bear upon
the ships where they are anchored. Probably the place


Charlie's plan to aid the fleet. 195
at present is almost deserted. As no one pays any at-
tention to us, I propose, with Tim Kelly and the ten
English sailors, to seize it. We can close the gate and
discharge the guns upon the defenders of the sea face.
We could not, of course, defend it for five minutes if
they attacked us; hut we would threaten to blow up the
magazine if they did so. I propose that to-morrow morn-
ing you four and Hossein shall strip to your loin-clothes,
and just before it becomes light go along the walls, and
stop up, with pieces of wood, the touch-holes of as many
of the cannon as you can. It would not do to use nails,
even if we had them. No one will notice in the dark that
you are not Marattas, and if you scatter about you may
each manage to close up four or five guns at least. It is,
I know, a desperate service, and if discovered you will
be instantly killed. But if it succeeds the pirates, scared
by discovering, just as our ships open fire, that a number
of their guns are disabled, while we take them in the
rear from the fort behind, may not improbably surrender
at once. At anyrate it's worth trying, and I for one
would rather run the risk of being killed, than be con-
demned to pass my life the slave of these pirates, who
may at any moment cut our throats in case of any reverse
happening to them."
The four native officers at once stated their willingness
to join in the plan. Hossein did not consider any reply
necessary. With him it was a matter of course to do
whatever Charlie suggested. The latter then went into
the next casemate and unfolded his plan to the sailors,
who heartily agreed to make an effort for their liberty.
The fire continued all day unabated, and at nightfall,
when a man as usual brought the captives food, he exult-
ingly told them that no damage whatever had been
effected by the guns of the fleet. In the evening the
party cut a number of pieces of wood; these, measuring
by the cannon in the casemate, they made of just suffi-
cient size and length to push down with a slight effort


196
SPIKES FOR THB GUNS,
through the touch-hole. When pushed down to their full
length they touched the interior of the cannon below,
and were just level with the top of the touch-hole. Thus
it would be next to impossible to extricate them in a
hurry. They might, indeed, be broken and forced in by
a solid punch of the same size as the touch-hole, but this
would take time, and would not be likely to occur on the
moment to the pirates. The skewers, for this is what
they resembled, were very strong and tough, being made
of slips of bamboo. The prisoners had all knives which
they used for cutting their food. With these the work
was accomplished.
Towards morning the five natives, with the skewers
hidden away in their loin-clothes and their turbans twisted
in Maratta fashion, stole out from the casemate. Charlie
had ordered, that in case they should see that the ships
had drawn off from the position they occupied on the
preceding day, they should return without attempting
to carry out their task. He himself, with Tim, joined the
sailors, and, first ascending the ramparts and seeing that
the ships were still at anchor abreast of the fort, he and
his comrades strolled across the interior of the fort in
the direction of the magazine. They did not keep
together, nor did all move directly towards the position
which they wished to gain.
The place was already astir. Large numbers of the
pirates thronged the interior. Groups were squatted
round fires, busy in cooking their breakfasts, numbers
were coming from the magazine with powder to fill up
the small magazines on the walls, others again were carry-
ing shot from the pyramids of missiles piled up here and
there in the courtyard. None paid any attention to the
English prisoners. Presently a dull boom was heard.
There was a whistling sound, and with a thud, followed
by a loud explosion, a bomb fell and burst in the open
space.
This was the signal for action.


THE SEIZURE OF THE MAGAZINE.
197
The pirates in a moment hurried down to the bastions
overlooking the sea, and the Englishmen gathered in a
group near the entrance to the magazine. Besides their
knives they had no arms, but each had picked up two
or three heavy stones. A minute after the explosion
of the shell the cannonade of the ships broke out. It
was answered by only a few guns from the fortress, and
yells of astonishment and rage were heard to arise. A
moment later five natives ran up to the group of English-
men. Their work had been well done, and more than
three-fourths of the guns on the sea face had been
rendered temporarily useless.
Charlie gave the word, and with a rush they entered
the upper fort. There were but two or three men there,
who were just hurrying out with their bags of powder.
These, before they realized the position, were instantly
knocked down and bound. The gate of the fort was
then shut and barred, and the party ran up to the bastion
above. Not a single pirate was to be seen there. The
six guns which stood there were at once loaded with
grape, and a heavy discharge was poured into the
crowded masses of pirates upon the bastions on the sea
face. These, already greatly disturbed at finding that
most of their guns had in some way been rendered useless,
were panic-stricken at this sudden and unexpected attack
from the rear. Many of them broke from their guns and
fled to shelter, others endeavoured to turn their cannon
to bear upon the magazine.
The wildest confusion raged. At last some of their
leaders rallied the men, and with yells of fury a rush was
made towards the magazine. They were received with
another discharge of grape, which took terrible effect.
Many recoiled, but their leaders, shouting to them that
the guns were discharged, and there were but a dozen
men there, led them on again.
Charlie leaped upon the edge of the parapet and
shouted:


198
SUCCESS OF THE PLAN.
"If you attack us we will blow up the magazine. I
have but to lift my hand and the magazine will be
fired."
The boldest of the assailants were paralysed by the
threat. Confusion reigned throughout the fortress.
The fleet kept up their fire with great vigour, judging
by the feebleness of the reply that something unusual
must be happening within the walls. The gunners, dis-
heartened by finding their pieces useless, and unable to
extract the wooden plugs, while Charlie's men continued
to ply them with grape, left their guns and with the
greater portion of the garrison, disorganized and panic-
stricken, retired into shelter. A shell from the ships
falling on to a thatched building set it on fire. The
flames rapidly spread, and soon all the small huts occu-
pied by the garrison were in flames. The explosion of
a magazine added to the terror of the garrison, and the
greater portion of them, with the women and children,
ran down to the water, and taking boats attempted to
cross to Fort Goa, on the mainland. They were, however,
cut off by the English boats and captured . Commodore
James, who commanded the squadron, now directed his
fire at Fort Goa, which was being feebly attacked on the
land side by a Maratta force, which had been landed from
the Maratta fleet accompanying the English ships, a few
miles down the coast. The fort shortly surrendered; but
while the Marattas were marching to take possession, the
governor, with some of his best men, took boat and
crossed over to the island, of which, although the fire had
ceased after the explosion of the magazine, the English
had not taken possession.
The fire from its guns again opened, and as Commodore
James thought it probable that the pirates would in the
night endeavour to throw in large reinforcements, he
determined to carry it by storm. The ships opened fire
upon the walls, and under cover of this half the seamen
were landed; these ran up to the gate and thundered at



IP YOU ATTACK US, WE WILL BLOW UP THE MAGAZINE."
Page 198.





SURRENDER OF THE FORT.
199
it with their axes. Charlie and his companions aided the
movement by again opening a heavy fire of grape upon
the guns which bore upon the sally-port, and when the
gates were forced the garrison, utterly dispirited by the
cross-fire to which they were subjected, at once laid down
their arms.


CHAPTER XVI.
A TIGER HUNT.
OMMODORE JAMES was greatly astonished
at the easy success which he had gained. The
extraordinary cessation of tire from the sea
face and the sound of artillery within the
walls had convinced him that a mutiny among the gar-
rison must have taken place; but, upon entering the fort
he was surprised indeed at being received with a hearty
English cheer from a little body of men on the summit
of an interior work. The gate of this was at once thrown
open, and Charlie, followed by his party, advanced towards
the commodore.
"I am Captain Marryat, sir, of the Company's service
in Madras, and was captured three months ago by these
pirates. When you attacked the place yesterday I ar-
ranged to effect a small diversion, and with the assistance
of these five native officers, of my soldier servant here,
and these ten men of the merchant service, we have, I
hope, been able to do so. The native officers disabled the
greater portion of the guns during the night, and when
you opened fire this morning we seized this inner work,
which is also the magazine, and opened fire upon the
rear of the sea defences. By dint of our guns and of
menaces to blow up the place if they assaulted it, we
kept them at bay until their flag was hauled down."
"Then, sir," Commodore James .'aid warmly; "I have


THE RETURN OF THE FLEET.
201
to thank you most heartily for the assistance you have
given. In fact it is you who have captured the fortress.
I was by no means prepared to find it so strong, and,
indeed, had come to the conclusion last night that the
force at my command was wholly insufficient for its
capture. Fortunately, I determined to try the effect of
another day's fire. But had it not been for you this
would assuredly have been as ineffectual as the first.
You have, indeed, performed a most gallant action, and I
shall have great pleasure in reporting your conduct to
the authorities at home."
The sailors had now landed in considerable force. The
garrison were disarmed and taken as prisoners on board
the ships. Very large quantities of powder were found
stored up, and strong parties at once began to form mines
for the blowing up of the fortifications. This was a
labour of some days; when they were completed and
charged a series of tremendous explosions took place.
Many of the bastions were completely blown to pieces;
in others the walls were shattered. The prisoners were
again landed and set to work, aided by the sailors. The
great stones which composed the walls were toppled over
the steep faces of the rock on which the fort stood, and
at the end of a fortnight the pirate hold of Suwarndrug,
which had so long been the terror of the Indian Seas,
had disappeared.
The fleet returned to Bombay, for it was evidently
wholly insufficient to attempt an assault on Gheriah,
defended as that place would be by the whole pirate
fleet, which had, even without the assistance of its guns,
proved itself a match for a squadron double the strength
of that under the command of Commodore James. The
rejoicings at Bombay were immense, for enormous damage
had been inflicted on the commerce of that place by this
pirate hold, situated but eighty miles from the port.
Commodore James and his officers were feted, and
Charlie Marryat had his full share of honour; the gal-


202
CLIVE AT BOMBAY.
lant sailor everywhere assigning to him the credit of its
capture.
Charlie would now have sailed at once for Madras, but
the authorities wished him to remain, as Clive was shortly
expected to arrive with a considerable force which was
destined to act against the French at Hyderabad. The
influence of Bussy with the nizam rendered this important
province little better than a French possession, and the
territory of our rivals upon the sea-coast had been im-
mensely increased by the grant of the five districts known
as the Northern Sirdars to Bussy. It was all that the
English could do to hold their own around Madras, and
it was out of the question for them to think of attempt-
ing single-handed to dislodge Bussy from Hyderabad.
Between the nizam, however, and the Peishwar of the
Deccan there was a long-standing feud, and the Company
had proposed to this prince to aid him with a strong
English force in an attack upon Hyderabad.
Colonel Scott had in the first place been sent out to
command this expedition; but when Clive, wearied with
two years' life of inactivity in England, applied to be
appointed to active service, the directors at once appointed
him governor of Fort St. David, and obtained for him
the rank of lieutenant-colonel in the rojral army. They
directed him to sail at once for Bombay with three com-
panies of the Royal Artillery, each a hundred strong, and
three hundred infantry recruits. Upon his arrival there
he was to give Colonel Scott any assistance he required.
That officer, however, had died before Clive arrived.
Upon reaching Bombay Clive found that events had
occurred in the south which would prevent the intended
expedition from taking place. The French government
had suddenly recalled Dupleix, the great man whose
talent and statesmanship had sustained their cause. On
his return to France, instead of treating him with honour
for the work he had done for them, they even refused to
repay him the large sums which he had advanced from


EXPEDITION AGAINST GHERIAH.
203
his private fortune to carry on the struggle against the
English, and Dupleix died in poverty and obscurity. In
his place the French governor had sent out a man by the
name of Godchen, who was weak and wholly destitute of
ability. At the time of his arrival the English were hardly
pressed, and a strong French fleet and force were expected
on the coast. When, however, Mr. Saunders proposed to
him a treaty of neutrality between the Indian possessions
of the two powers he at once accepted it, and thus threw
away all the advantages which Dupleix had struggled
so hard to obtain. The result of this treaty, however,
was that the English were unable to carry out their pro-
posed alliance with the peishwar against the nizam and
Bussy.
Upon Clive's arrival Charlie at once reported himself
to him. For a time, however, no active duty was assigned
to him, as it was uncertain what steps would now be
taken. Finally it was resolved that, taking advantage
of the presence of Clive and his troops, and of a squadron
which had arrived under Admiral Watson, the work com-
menced by Commodore James should be completed by
the capture of Gheriah and the entire destruction of the
pirate power.
The peishwar had already asked them to aid him in
his attack upon Angria, and Commodore James was now
sent with the Protector and two other ships to reconnoitre
Gheriah, which no Englishman then living had seen.
The natives described it as of enormous strength, and it
was believed that it was an Eastern Gibraltar. Commo-
dore James found the enemy's fleet at anchor in the har-
bour. Notwithstanding this he sailed in until within
cannon-shot, and so completely were the enemy cowed
and demoralized by the loss of Suwarndrug that they did
not venture out to attack him.
After ascertaining the position and character of the
defences, he returned, at the end of December, to Bombay,
and reported that while exceedingly strong the place was


204
THE GIBRALTAR OF THE EAST.
by no means impregnable. The Maratta army under the
command of Ramajee Punt marched to blockade the place
on the land side; and on the 11th of February, 1756, the
fleet, consisting of four ships of the line, of seventy, sixty-
four, sixty, and fifty guns, a frigate of forty-four and
three of twenty, a native ship called a grab, of twelve
guns, and five mortar ships, arrived before the place.
Besides the seamen the fleet had on board a battalion of
eight hundred Europeans and a thousand Sepoys.
The fortress of Gheriah was situated on a promontory of
rock a mile and a quarter broad, lying about a mile up a
large harbour forming the mouth of a river. The pro-
montory projects to the south-west on the right of the
harbour on entering, and rises sheer from the water in
perpendicular rocks fifty feet high. On this stood the
fortifications. These consisted of two lines of walls, with
round towers, the inner wall rising several feet above the
outer. The promontory was joined to the land by a
sandy slip, beyond which the town stood. On this neck
of land between the promontory and the town were the
docks and slips on which the pirate vessels were built or
repaired, and ten of these, among which was the Derby,
which they had captured from the Company, lay moored
side by side close by the docks when the fleet arrived off
the place.
Charlie Marryat had been sent by Clive as commissioner
with the Maratta army. A party of Maratta horsemen
came down to Bombay to escort him to Chaule, at which
place the Maratta army were assembled for their march.
He was accompanied by Tim and Hossein, who were,
of course, like him, on horseback. A long day's ride
took them to their first halting place, a few miles from
the foot of a splendid range of hills which rise like a
wall, from the low land, for a vast distance along the
coast. At the top of these hills—called in India, ghauts
—lay the plateau of the Deccan, sloping gradually awny
to the Ganges, hundreds of miles to the east.


A JOURNEY ON HORSEBACK.
205
"Are we going to climb up to top of them mountains,
your honour?"
"No, Tim, fortunately for our horses. We shall skirt
their foot, for a hundred and fifty miles, till we get
behind Gheriah."
"You wouldn't think that a horse could climb them,"
Tim said. "They look as steep as the side of a house."
"In many places they are, Tim, but you see there are
breaks in them. At some points, either from the force of
streams or from the weather, the rocks have crumbled
away, and the great slopes, which everywhere extend
half-way up, reach the top. Zigzag paths are cut in these
which can be travelled by horses and pack animals.
There must be quantities of game," Charlie said to the
leader of the escort, " on the mountain sides."
"Quantities?" the Maratta said. "Tigers and bears
swarm there, and are such a scourge that there are no
villages within miles of the foot of the hills. Even on
the plateau above, the villages are few and scarce near
the edge, so great is the damage done by wild beasts.
But that is not all. There are numerous bands of Dacoits,
who set the authority of the peishwar at defiance', plunder
travellers and merchants going up and down, make raids
into the Deccan, and plunder the low land nearly up to
the gates of Bombay. Numerous expeditions have been
sent against them, but the Dacoits know every foot of the
hills. They have numerous impregnable strongholds on
the rocks, which you can see rising sheer up hundreds
of feet from among the woods on the slopes, and can, if
pressed, shift their quarters and move fifty miles away
among the trees, while the troops are in vain searching
for them."
"I suppose there is no chance of their attacking us,"
Charlie said.
"The Dacoit never fights if he can help it, and then only
when driven into a corner, or when there appears a chance
of very large plunder. He will always leave a strong


206
WITH THE MARATTAS.
party of armed men, from whom nothing but hard blows
is to be got, in peace."
The journey occupied five days, and was most enjoyable.
The officer of the escort, as the peishwar's agent, would
have requisitioned provisions at each of the villages, but
Charlie insisted, under one pretence or another, on buying
a couple of sheep or kids at each halting place, for the
use of his own party and the escort. For a few copper
coins an abundant supply of fruit and vegetables was
obtainable; and, as each night they spread their rugs
under the shade of some overhanging tree and smoked
their pipes lazily after the very excellent meal which
Hossein always prepared, Charlie and Tim agreed that
they had spent no pleasanter time in India than that
occupied by their journey.
Charlie was received with much honour by Ramajee
Punt, and was assigned a gorgeous tent next to his own.
"People in England, Mister Charles," said Tim that
evening, "turn up their noses at the thought of living in
tents, but what do they know of them? The military
tent is an uncomfortable thing, and as for the gipsy tent, a
dacent pig wouldn't look at it. Now this is like a
palace, with its carpet under foot and its sides covered
with silk hangings, and its furniture fit for a palace.
Father Murphy wouldn't believe me if I told him about
it on oath. If this is making war, yer honour, I shall be
in no hurry for pace."
The Maratta force took up its position beleaguering
the town on the land side some weeks before the arrival
of the fleet, Commodore James with his two ships block-
ading it at sea. There was little to do, and Charlie
accepted with eagerness an offer of Ramajee Punt that
they should go out for two or three days' tiger hunting
at the foot of the hills.
"Well, Mr. Charles," Tim said when he heard of the
intention, "if you want to go tiger hunting, Tim Kelly is
not the boy to stay behind. But shure, yer honour, if


TIM UPON TIGERS.
207
the creeturs will lave ye alone why should you meddle
with them. I saw one in a cage at Arcot, and it's a haste
I shouldn't wish to see on a lone road on a dark night.
It had a way of wagging its tail that made you feel un-
comfortable like to the sole of yer boots, and after looking
at me for some time, the baste opened its mouth and gave
a roar that shook the whole establishment. It's a baste
safer to let alone than to meddle with."
"But we shall be up on the top of an elephant. We
shall be safe enough there, you know."
"Maybe, yer honour," Tim said doubtfully; "but I
mind me that when I was a boy me and my brother
Peter was throwing sods at an old tom-cat of my mother's
who had stolen our dinners, and it ran up a wall ten
feet high. Well, yer honour, the tiger is as big as a
hundred tom-cats, and by the same token he ought to
be able to run up a wall"
"A thousand feet high, Tim? He can't do that; indeed,
I question whether he could run up much higher than a
cat. We are to start this evening and shall be there by
midnight. The elephants have gone on ahead."
At sunset the party started. It consisted of Eamajee
Punt, one of his favourite officers, and a score of soldiers.
An officer had already gone on to enlist the services of
the men of two or three villages as beaters. A small but
comfortable tent had been erected for the party and
supper prepared . The native shikari or sportsman of the
neighbourhood had brought in the news that tigers were
plentiful, and that one of unusual size had been com-
mitting great depredations, and had only the day before
carried off a bullock into the thickets a mile from the
spot at which they were encamped.
"The saints preserve us!" Tim said when he heard the
news; "a cat big enough to carry off a mouse in her mouth
as big as a bullock."
"It seems almost impossible, Tim, but it is a fact that
tigers can carry in their mouths full-sized bullocks for


208
THE HUNT BEGINS.
considerable distances, and that they can kill them with
one stroke of their paw. However, they are not as for-
midable as you would imagine, as you will see to-mor-
row."
In the morning the elephants were brought out.
Charlie took his place in the front of a howdah with Tim
behind him. Three rifles were placed in the seat, and
these Tim was to hand to his master as he discharged
them. Ramajee Punt and his officer were also mounted
on elephants, and the party started for their destination.
"It's as bad as being at sea, Mr. Charles," Tim said.
"It does roll about, Tim. You must let your body go
with the motion just as on board ship. You will soon
get accustomed to it."
On reaching the spot, which was a narrow valley with
steep sides running up into the hill, the elephants came
to a stand. The mouth of the valley was some fifty yards
wide, and the animal might break from the trees at any
point. The ground was covered with high coarse grass.
Ramajee Punt placed himself in the centre, assigning to
Charlie the position on his right, telling him that it was
the best post, as it was on this side the tiger had been seen
to enter. Soon after they had taken their places, a tre-
mendous clamour arose near the head of the valley.
Drums were beaten, horns blown, and scores of men
joined in with shouts and howls.
"What on arth are they up to, Mr. Charles?"
"They are driving the tiger this way, Tim. Now, sit
quiet and keep a sharp look-out, and be ready to hand
me a rifle the instant I have fired."
The noise increased and was plainly approaching. The
elephant fidgeted uneasily.
"That baste has more sinse than we have," said Tim;
"and would be off if that little black chap, astraddle of
his neck, didn't keep on patting his head."
Presently the mahout pointed silently to the bushes
ahead, and Charlie caught sight for a moment of some


A SOMERSAULT WITH A TIGER.
209
yellow fur. Apparently the tiger had heard or scented
the elephants, for it again turned and made up the valley.
Presently a redoubled yelling, with the firing of guns,
showed that it had been seen by the beaters. Ramajee
Punt held up his hand to Charlie as a signal that next
time the tiger might be expected. Suddenly there was a
movement among the bushes, a tiger sprang out about
half-way between Charlie's elephant and that of Ramajee
Punt. It paused for a moment on seeing them, and then,
as it was about to spring forward, two balls struck it.
It sprang a short distance, however, and then fell, rolling
over and over. One ball had broken a foreleg, the other
had struck it on the head. Another ball from Ramajee Punt
struck it as it rolled over and over, and it lay immovable.
"Why didn't you hand me the next rifle, Tim?" Charlie
said sharply.
"It went clane out of my head altogether. To think
now, and you kilt it in a moment. The tiger is a poor
baste anyhow. I've seen a cat make ten times as strong
a fight for its life. Holy Moses!"
The last exclamation was called from Tim's lips by a
sudden jerk. A huge tiger, far larger than that which
had fallen, had sprung up from the brushwood and leaped
upon the elephant. With one fore-paw he grasped the
howdah, with the other clung to the elephant's shoulder
an inch or two only behind the leg of the mahout.
Charlie snatched the rifle from Tim's hand and thrust
the muzzle into the tiger's mouth, just as the elephant
swerved round with sudden fright and pain. At
the same moment the weight of the tiger on the how-
dah caused the girths to give way, and Charlie, Tim, and
the tiger fell together on the ground. Charlie had pulled
his trigger just as he felt himself going, and at the same
moment he heard the crack of Ramajee Punt's rifle. The
instant they touched the ground Tim and Charlie cast
themselves over and over two or three times and then
leaped to their feet, Charlie grasping his rifle to make
n«n "o


210
TIM CLAIMS THE HONOURS.
the best defence he could if the tiger sprang upon him.
The creature lay, however, immovable.
"It is dead, Tim," Charlie exclaimed; "you needn't be
afraid."
"And no wonder, yer honour, when I pitched head
first smack on to his stomach. It would have killed a
horse."
"It might have done, Tim, but I don't think it would
have killed a tiger. Look there."
Charlie's gun had gone oft' at the moment when the
howdah turned round, and had nearly blown off a portion
of the tiger's head, while almost at the same instant the
ball of Ramajee Punt had struck it in the back breaking
the spine. Death had, fortunately for Tim, been instan-
taneous. The tiger last killed was the great male which
had done so much damage, the first, a female. The
natives tied the legs together, placed long bamboos
between them, and carried the animals off in triumph to
the camp. The elephant on which Charlie had ridden ran
some distance before the mahout could stop him. He
was, indeed, so terrified by the onslaught of the tiger
that it was not considered advisable to endeavour to get
him to face another that day. Ramajee Punt, therefore,
invited Charlie to take his seat with him on his elephant,
an arrangement which greatly satisfied Tim, whose ser-
vices were soon dispensed with.
"I'd rather walk on my own feet, Mister Charles than
ride any more on those great bastes. They're uncom-
fortable anyhow. It's a long way to fall if the saddle
goes round, and next time one might not find a tiger
handy to light on."
Two more tigers were killed that afternoon, and, well
pleased with his day's sport, Charlie returned to the
hunting camp. The next day Hossein begged that he
might be allowed to accompany Charlie in Tim's place,
and as the Irishman was perfectly willing to surrender
it, the change was agreed upon. The march was a longer


A MAN-EATER.
211
one than it had been on the previous morning. A
notorious man-eating tiger was known to have taken
up his abode in a large patch of jungle at the foot of an
almost perpendicular wall of rock about ten miles from
the place where the camp was pitched. The patch of
jungle stood upon a steep terrace whose slopes were
formed of boulders, the patch being some fifty or sixty
yards long and thirty deep.
"It is a nasty place," Ramajee Punt said, "to get him
from. The beaters cannot get behind to drive him out,
and the jungle is too thick to penetrate."
"How do you intend to proceed?" Charlie asked.
"We will send a party to the top of the hill and they
will throw down crackers. We have brought some
rockets, too, which we will send in from the other side.
We will take our places on our elephants at the foot of
the terrace."
The three elephants took their posts at the foot of the
boulder-covered rise. As soon as they had done so the
men at the top of the rock began to throw down numbers
of lighted crackers, while from either side parties sent
rockets whizzing into the jungle. For some time the
tiger showed no signs of his presence, and Charlie began
to doubt whether he could be really there. The shikaris,
however, declared that he was certainly in the jungle.
He had on the day before carried off a woman from a
neighbouring village, and had been traced to the jungle,
round which a watch had been kept all night. Suddenly,
uttering a mighty roar, the tiger bounded from the jungle
and stood at the edge of the terrace. Startled at his
sudden appearance the elephants recoiled, shaking the
aim of their riders. Three shots were, however, fired
almost at the same moment, and the tiger with another
roar bounded back into the jungle.
"I think," the rajah said, " that he is badly hit. Listen
to his roarings."
The tiger for a time roared loudly at intervals. Then


212
A WOUNDED TIGER.
the sounds became lower and less frequent, and at last
ceased altogether. In vain did the natives above shower
down crackers. In vain were the rockets discharged
into the jungle. An hour passed since he had last been
heard.
"I expect that he's dead," Charlie said.
"I think .so too," Ramajee Punt replied; "but one can
never be certain. Let us draw off a little and take our
luncheon. After that we can try the fireworks again.
If he will not move then we must leave him."
"But surely," Charlie said, "we might go in and see
whether he's dead or not."
"A wounded tiger is a terrible foe," the Ramajee an-
swered. "Better leave him alone."
Charlie, however, was anxious to get the skin to send
home, with those of the others he had shot, to his mother
and sisters. It might be very long before he had an
opportunity of joining in another tiger hunt, and he
resolved that if the tiger gave no signs of life when the
bombardment of the jungle with fireworks recommenced,
he would go in and look for his body.


214
A NARROW ESCAPE.
Charlie. The attack was so sudden and instantaneous
that the latter had not even time to raise his rifle to his
shoulder. Almost instinctively, however, he discharged
both of the barrels, but was at the same moment hurled
to the ground, where he lay crushed down by the weight
of the tiger, whose hot breath he could feel on his face.
He closed his eyes only to open them again at the
sound of a heavy blow, while a deluge of hot blood
flowed over him. He heard Hossein's voice, and then
became insensible. When he recovered he found him-
self lying with his head supported by Hossein outside
the jungle.
"Is he dead?" he asked faintly.
"He is dead, Sahib," Hossein replied. "Let the Sahib
drink some brandy and he will be strong again."
Charlie drank some brandy and water which Hossein
held to his lips. Then the latter raised him to his feet.
Charlie felt his limbs and his ribs. He was bruised all
over, but otherwise unhurt, the blood which covered him
having flowed from the tiger.
One of the balls which he had fired had entered the
tiger's neck, the other had broken one of its forelegs, and
Charlie had been knocked down by the weight of the
animal, not by the blow of its formidable paw. Hossein
had sprung forward on the instant, and with one blow of
his sharp tulwar, had shorn clear through skin and muscle
and bone, and had almost severed the tiger's head from
its body. It was the weight upon him which had crushed
Charlie into a state of insensibility. Here he had lain
for four or five minutes before Hossein could get the
frightened natives to return and assist him to lift the
great carcass from his master's body. Upon examination
it was found that two of the three bullets first fired had
taken effect. One had broken the tiger's shoulder and
lodged in his body, the other had struck him fairly on
the chest and had passed within an inch or two of his
heart.


DOUBLE-DEALING.
215
"I thought," Ramajee Punt said, as he viewed the body,
"that one of his legs must have been rendered useless.
That was why he lay quiet so long in spite of our efforts
to turn him out."
Charlie was too much hurt to walk, and a litter was
speedily formed and he was carried back to the camp,
where his arrival in that state excited the most lively
lamentations on the part of Tim.
The next morning he was much recovered, and was able
in the cool of the evening to take his place in a howdah,
and to return to the camp before Gheriah.
A few days later the fleet made its appearance off the
town, and the same evening Tulagi Angria rode up to
Ramajee Punt's camp. Charlie was present at the in-
terview, at which Angria endeavoured to prevail on
Ramajee Punt and Charlie to accept a large ransom for
his fort, offering them each great presents if they would
do their utmost to prevail on Admiral Watson and Colonel
Clive to agree to accept it. Charlie said at once that he
was sure it was useless, that the English had now made
a great effort to put a stop to the ravages which he and
his father before him had, for so many years, inflicted upon
their commerce, and that he was sure that nothing short
of the total destruction of the fort and fleet would satisfy
them. The meeting then broke up, and Charlie, supposing
that Angria would immediately return, went back to his
tent, where he directed Hossein at once to mingle with the
men who had accompanied Angria, and to find out any-
thing that he could concerning the state of things in the
fort. Hossein returned an hour later.
"Sahib," he said, "Ramajee Punt is thinking of cheat-
ing the English. He is keeping Angria a prisoner. He
says that he came into his camp without asking for a safe-
conduct and that therefore he shall detain him. But
this is not all. Angria has left his brother in command
of the fort, and Ramajee, by threatening Angria with
instant execution, has induced him to send an order


21G
DESTRUCTION OF THE PIRATE FLEET.
to deliver the fort at once to him. Ramajee wants, you
see. Sahib, to get all the plunder of the fort for himself
and his Marattas."
"This is very serious," Charlie said, "and I must let
the admiral know at once what is taking place."
When it became dark Charlie, with Tim and Hossein,
made his way through the Maratta camp, down to the
.shore of the river. Here were numbers of boats hauled
up on the sand. One of the lightest of these was soon
got into the water and rowed gently out into the force of
the stream. Then the oars were shipped and they lay
down perfectly quiet in the boat, and drifted past the
fort without being observed. When they once gained
the open sea the oars were placed in the rowlocks,
and half an hour's rowing brought them alongside the
fleet. Charlie was soon on board the flag-ship, and in-
formed the admiral and Colonel Clive what Hossein had
heard. It was at once resolved to attack upon the follow-
ing day. The two officers did not think it was likely
that the pirates would, even in obedience to their chief's
orders, surrender the place until it had been battered
by the fleet.
The next morning the fort was summoned to surrender.
No answer was received, and as soon as the sea breeze set
in, in the afternoon the fleet weighed anchor and pro-
ceeded towards the mouth of the river. The men-of-war
were in line on the side nearest to the fort to protect the
mortar vessels and smaller ships from its fire. Passing
the point of the promontory they stood into the river, and
anchored at a distance of fifty yards from the north face
of the fort. A gun from the admiral's ship gave the
signal, and a hundred and fifty pieces of cannon at once
opened fire, while the mortar vessels threw shell into the
fort and town. In ten minutes after the fire began a
shell fell into one of Angria's large ships and set her on
fire. The flames soon spread to the others fastened to-
gether on either side of her, and in less than an hour this


SURRENDER OF THE STRONGHOLD.
217
fleet, which had for fifty years been the terror of the
Malabar coast, was utterly destroyed.
In the meantime the fleet kept up their fire with the
greatest vigour upon the enemy's works, and before night-
fall the enemy's fire was completely silenced. No white
flag, however, was hung up, and the admiral had little
doubt that it was intended to surrender the place to the
Marattas. As soon, therefore, as it became quite dark,
Colonel Clive landed with the troops, and took up a posi-
tion between the Marattas and the fort, where, to his
great disappointment and disgust, Kamajee Punt found
him in the morning. The admiral again summoned the
fort, declaring that he would renew the attack and give
no quarter unless it was surrendered immediately. The
governor sent back to beg the admiral to cease from
hostilities until next day, as he was only waiting for
orders from Angria to surrender. Angria declared that
he had already sent the orders.
At four in the afternoon, therefore, the bombardment
was renewed, and in less than half an hour a white flag
appeared above the wall. As, however, the garrison
made no further sign of surrender, and refused to admit
Colonel Clive with his troops when he advanced to take
possession, the bombardment was again renewed more
vigorously than ever. The enemy were unable to support
the violence of the fire, and soon shouted over the walls
to Clive that they surrendered, and he might enter and
take possession. He at once marched in, and the pirates
laid down their arms and surrendered themselves prisoners.
It was found that a great part of the fortifications had
been destroyed by the fire, but a resolute garrison might
have held the fort itself against a long siege. Two hun-
dred guns fell into the hands of the captors, together with
great quantities of ammunition and stores of all kinds.
The money and effects amounted to a hundred and twenty
thousands pounds, which was divided among the captors.
The rest of Angria's fleet, among them two large ships on


218
A STORM AT SEA
the stocks, was destroyed. Ramajee Punt sent parties of
his troops to attack the other forts held by the pirates.
These, however, surrendered without resistance, and thus
the whole country which the pirates had held for seventy
years fell again into the hands of the Marattas, from
whom they had wrested it.
Admiral Watson and the fleet then returned to Bombay
in order to repair the damages which had been inflicted
upon them during the bombardment. There were great
rejoicings upon their arrival there, the joy of the inhabi-
tants, both European and native, being immense at the
destruction of the formidable pirate colonies which had so
long ravaged the seas.
After the repairs were completed, the fleet with the
troops which had formed the expedition were to sail for
Madras. Charlie, however, did not wait for this, but,
finding that one of the Company's ships would sail in the
course of a few days after their return to Bombay, he
obtained leave from Colonel Clive to take a passage in
her and to proceed immediately to Madras. Tim and
Hossein of course accompanied him, and the voyage down
the west coast of India and round Ceylon was performed
without any marked incident.
When within but a few hours of Madras the barometer
fell rapidly. Great clouds rose up upon the horizon, and
the captain ordered all hands aloft to reduce sail.
"We are in," he said," for a furious tempest. It is the
breaking up of the monsoon. It is a fortnight earlier
than usual. I had hoped that we should have got safely
up the Hoogly before it began."
Half an hour later the hurricane struck them, and for
the next three days the tempest was terrible. Great
waves swept over the ship, and every time that the captain
attempted to show a rag of canvas it was blown from
the bolt ropes. The ship, however, was a stout one and
weathered the gale. Upon the fourth morning the
passengers, who had, during the tempest, been battened


DRIVEN TO THE HOOGLY.
219
below, came on deck. The sky was bright and clear, and
the waves were fast going down. A good deal of sail
was already set, and the hands were at work to repair
"Well, captain," Charlie said to that officer, "I con-
gratulate you on the behaviour of the ship. It has been
a tremendous gale, and she has weathered it stoutly."
"Yes, Captain Marryat, she has done well. I have
only once or twice been out in so severe a storm since I
came to sea."
"And where are we now?" Charlie asked, looking round
the horizon. "When shall we be at Madras?"
"Well," the captain said with a smile, "I am afraid
that you must give up all idea of seeing Madras just at
present. We have been blown right up the bay, and are
only a few hours' sail from the mouth of the Hoogly. I
have a far larger cargo for that place than for Madras, and
it would be a pure waste of time for me to put back now.
I intend, therefore, to go to Calcutta first, discharge and
fill up there, and then touch at Madras on my way back.
I suppose it makes no great difference to you."
"No indeed," Charlie said. "And I am by no means
sorry of the opportunity of getting a glimpse of Calcutta,
which I might never otherwise have done. I believe
things are pretty quiet at Madras at present, and I have
been so long away now that a month or two sooner or
later will make but little difference."
A few hours later Charlie noticed a change in the
colour of the sea, the mud-stained waters of the Hoogly
discolouring the Bay of Bengal far out from its mouth.
The voyage up was a tedious one. At times the wind
fell altogether, and, unable to stem the stream, the ship
lay for days at anchor, the yellow tide running swiftly
by it.
"The saints presarve us, Mr. Charles! did you ever see
the like?" Tim Kelly exclaimed. "There's another dead
body floating down towards us, and that is the eighth


220
CHARLIE ARRIVES AT CALCUTTA.
I've seen this morning. Are the poor hathen craturs all
committing suicide together?"
"Not at all, Tim," Charlie said, " the Hoogly is one of
the sacred rivers of India, and the people on its banks,
instead of burying their dead, put them into the river
and let them drift away."
"I calls it a bastly custom, yer honour, and I wonder
it is allowed. One got athwart the cable this morning,
and it frightened me nigh out of my sinses, when I
happened to look over the bow, and saw the thing bob-
bing up and down in the water. This is tadious work,
yer honour, and I'll be glad when we're at the end of the
voyage."
"I shall be glad too, Tim. We have been a fortnight
in the river already, but I think there is a breeze getting
up, and there is the captain on deck giving orders.'
In a few minutes the ship was under way again, and
the same night dropped her anchor in the stream abreast
of Calcutta. Charlie shortly after landed, and, proceeding
to the Company's offices, reported his arrival and that of
the four Sepoy officers. Hossein, who was not in the
Company's service, was with him merely in the character
of a servant.
As the news of the share Charlie had had in the capture
of Suwarndrug had reached Calcutta he was well received,
and one of the leading merchants of the town, Mr. Haines,
who happened to be present when Charlie called upon the
governor, at once invited him warmly to take up his
residence with him during his stay. Hospitality in India
was profuse and general. Hotels were unknown, and a
stranger was always treated as an honoured guest.
Charlie, therefore, had no hesitation whatever in accepting
the offer. The four native officers were quartered in the
barracks, and, returning on board ship,Charlie, followed by
Tim and Hossein, and by some coolies bearing his luggage,
was soon on his way to the bungalow of Mr. Haines. On
his way he was surprised at the number and size of the


A merchant's bungalow.
221
dwellings of the merchants and officials, which offered a
very strong contrast to the quiet and unpretending build-
ings round the fort of Madras. The house of Mr. Haines
was a large one, and stood in a large and carefully kept
garden Mr. Haines received him at the door, and at
once led him to his room, which was spacious, cool, and airy.
Outside was a wide verandah, upon which, in accordance
with the customs of the country, servants would sleep.
"Here is your bath-room," Mr. Haines said, pointing
to an adjoining room; "I think you will find everything
ready. We dine in half an hour."
Charlie was soon in his bath, a luxury which in India
every European indulges in at least twice a day. Then
in his cool white suit, which at that time formed the
regular evening dress, he found his way to the drawing-
room. Here he was introduced to the merchant's wife,
and to his daughter, a girl of some thirteen years old, as
well as to several guests who had arrived for dinner.
The meal was a pleasant one, and Charlie, after being
cooped up for some weeks on board ship, enjoyed it much.
A dinner in India is to one unaccustomed to it a striking
sight. The punkah waving slowly to and fro overhead
drives the cool air which comes in through the open
windows down upon the table. Each guest brings his
own servant, who, either in white or coloured robes, and
in turbans of many different hues and shapes, according
to the wearer's caste, stands behind his master's chair.
The light is always a soft one, and the table richly gar-
nished with bright-coloured tropical flowers.
Charlie was the hero of the hour, and was asked many
questions concerning the capture of Suwarndrug, and also
about the defence of Ambur, which, though now an old
story, had excited the greatest interest through India
.
Presently, however, the conversation turned to local
topics, and Charlie learned from the anxious looks and
earnest tones of the speakers that the situation was con-
sidered a very serious one. He asked but few questions


222
THE SITUATION IN BENGAL.
then; but after the guests had retired and Mr. Haines pro-
posed to him to smoke one more quiet cigar in the cool
of the verandah before retiring to bed, he took the
opportunity of asking his host to explain to him the
situation, with which he had no previous acquaintance.
"Up to the death of Ali Kerdy, the old viceroy of Bengal,
on the 9th April, we were on good terms with our native
neighbours. Calcutta has not been, like Madras, threat-
ened by the rivalry of a European neighbour. The
French and Dutch, indeed, have both trading stations like
our own, but none of us have taken part in native affairs.
Ali Kerdy has been all powerful, there have been no
native troubles, and therefore no reason for our interfer-
ence. We have just gone on as for many years previously,
as a purely trading company. At his death he was suc-
ceeded in the government by Suraja Dowlah, his grandson.
I suppose in all India there is no prince with a worse
reputation than this young scoundrel has already gained
for himself for profligacy and cruelty. He is constantly
drunk, and is surrounded by a crew of reprobates as
wicked as himself. At the death of Ali Kerdy, Sokut
Jung, another grandson of Ali, set up in opposition to him,
and the new viceroy raised a large force to march against
him. As the reputation of Sokut Jung was as infamous
as that of his cousin it would have made little difference
to us which of the two obtained the mastery; within the
last few days, however, circumstances have occurred
which have completely altered the situation.
"The town of Dacca was about a year ago placed under
the governorship of Rajah Ragbullub, a Hindoo officer in
high favour with Ali Kerdy. His predecessor had been
assassinated and plundered by order of Suraja Dowlah,
and when he heard of the accession of that prince he
determined at once to fly, as he knew that his great
wealth would speedily cause him to be marked out as a
victim. He therefore obtained a letter of recommenda-
tion from Mr. Watts, the agent of the Company at their


THE DANGER OF CALCUTTA.
223
factory at Cossimbazar, and sent his son Kissendas with
a large retinue, his family and treasures, to Calcutta.
Two or three days after his accession Suraja Dowlah des-
patched a letter to Mr. Drake, our governor, ordering him
to surrender Kissendas and the treasures immediately.
The man whom he sent down arrived in a small boat with-
out any state or retinue, and Mr. Drake, believing that he
was an impostor, paid no attention to the demand, but
expelled him from the settlement. Two days ago a letter
came from the viceroy, or, as we generally call him, the
nabob, to Air. Drake, ordering him instantly to demolish
all the fortifications which he understood he had been
erecting. Mr. Drake has sent word back assuring the
nabob that he is erecting no new fortifications, but simply
executing some repairs in the ramparts facing the river,
in view of the expected war between England and France.
That is all that has been done at present; but seeing the
passionate and overbearing disposition of this young
scoundrel there is no saying what will come of it."
"But how do we stand here?" Charlie asked. "What
are the means of defence, supposing he should take it into
his head to march with the army which he has raised to
fight against his cousin, to the attack of Calcutta?"
"Nothing could be worse than our position," Mr. Haines
said. "Ever since the capture of Madras, nine years ago,
the directors have been sending Out orders that this place
should be put in a state of defence. During the fifty years
which have passed peacefully here, the fortifications have
been entirely neglected. Instead of the space round them
being kept clear, warehouses have been built close against
them, and the fort is wholly unable to resist any attack.
The authorities of the Company here have done absolutely
nothing to carry out the orders from home. They think,
I am sorry to say, only of making money with their own
trading ventures; and although several petitions have
been presented to them by the merchants here urging
upon them the dangers which might arise at the death of


224
THE APPROACH OF THE ENEMY.
Ali, they have taken no steps whatever, and indeed have
treated all warnings with scorn and derision."
"What force have we here?" Charlie asked.
"Only a hundred and seventy-four men, of whom the
greater portion are natives."
"What sort of man is your commander?"
"We have no means of knowing," Mr. Haines said.
"His name is Minchin. He is a great friend of the
governor's, and has certainly done nothing to counteract
the apathy of the authorities. Altogether to my mind
things look as bad as they possibly can."
A week later, on the loth of June, a messenger arrived
with the news that the nabob with fifty thousand men
was advancing against the town, and that in two days he
would appear before it. All was confusion and alarm.
Charlie at once proceeded to the fort, and placed his
services at the disposal of Captain Minchin. He found
that officer fussy and alarmed.
"If I might be permitted to advise," Charlie said,
"every available man in the town should be set to work
at once pulling down all the buildings around the walls.
It would be clearly impossible to defend the place when
the ramparts are on all sides commanded by the musketry
fire of surrounding buildings."
"I know what my duty is, sir," Captain Minchin said,
"and do not require to be taught it by so very young an
officer as yourself."
"Very well, sir," Charlie replied calmly. "I have seen a
great deal of service, and have taken part in the defence
of two besieged towns; while you, I believe, have never
seen a shot fired. However, as you're in command you
will, of course, take what steps you think fit; but I warn
you that unless those buildings are destroyed the fort
cannot resist an assault for twenty-four hours."
Then bowing quietly he retired, and returned to Mr.
Haines' house. That gentleman was absent, having gone
to the governor's. He did not come back until late in the


IMBECILITY OF THE AUTHORITIES.
225
evening. Charlie passed the time in endeavouring to
cheer up Mrs. Haines and her daughter, assuring them
that if the worst came to the worst there could be no
difficulty in their getting on board ship. Mrs. Haines
was a woman of much common sense and presence of
mind, and under the influence of Charlie's quiet chat she
speedily recovered her tranquillity. Her daughter Ada,
who was a very bright and pretty girl, was even sooner at
her ease, and they were laughing and chatting brightly
when Mr. Haines arrived. He looked fagged and dis-
pirited.
"Drake is a fool," he said, "Just as hitherto he has
scoffed at all thought of danger, now he is prostrated at the
news that danger is at hand. He can decide on nothing.
At one moment he talks of sending messengers to Suraja
Dowlah, to offer to pay any sum he may demand in order
to induce him to retire; the next he talks of defending
the fort to the last. We can get him to give no orders,
to decide on nothing, and the other officials are equally
impotent and imbecile."
On the 18th the army of the nabob approached. Cap-
tain Minchin took his guns and troops a considerable
distance beyond the walls, and opened fire upon the
enemy. Charlie, enraged and disgusted at the folly of
conduct which could only lead to defeat, marched with
them as a simple volunteer. The result was what he had
anticipated. The enemy opened fire with an immensely
superior force of artillery. His infantry advanced and
clouds of horsemen swept round the flanks and menaced
the retreat. In a very few minutes Captain Minchin
gave the order to retire, and abandoning their guns the
English force retreated in all haste to the town.
Charlie had, on setting out, told Mr. Haines what was
certain to occur, and had implored him to send all his
valuables at once on board ship, and to retire instantly
into the fort. Upon the arrival of the troops at the
gate they found it almost blocked with the throng of
(197) p


TWO INFAMOUS ENGLISHMEN.
227
he had no idea what had taken place until Mr. Haines
joined him.
"Have you seen them safely off?" Charlie asked.
"My wife has gone," Mr. Haines said; "my daughter is
still here. There has been a horrible scene of confusion.
Although the boats were amply sufficient to carry all, no
steps whatever had been taken to secure order. The
consequence was, there was a wild rush; women and
children were knocked down and trampled upon. They
leaped into the boats in such wild haste that several of
these were capsized and numbers of people drowned. J
kept close to my wife and child till we reached the side
of the stream. I managed to get my wife into a boat, and
then a rush of people separated me from my daughter,
and before I could find her again the remaining boats
had all pushed off. Many of the men have gone with
them, and among them, I am ashamed to say, several of
the officers. However, I trust the boats will come up
again to-morrow and take away the rest. Two have
remained, a guard having been placed over them, and
I hope to get Ada off to her mother in the morning."
Towards morning Mr. Haines again joined Charlie.
"What do you think?" he said. "Those cowardly villains,
Drake and Minchin, have taken the two boats and gone
off on board ship!"
"Impossible!" Charlie exclaimed.
"It is too true," Mr. Haines said. "The names of these
cowards should be held as infamous as long as the English
nation exists. Come, now, we are just assembling to
choose a commander. Mr. Peeks is the senior agent; but
I think we shall elect Mr. Holwell, who is an energetic
and vigorous man."
It was as Mr. Haines had expected. Mr. Holwell was
elected, and at once took the lead. He immediately
assigned to Charlie the command of the troops. Little
was done at the council beyond speaker after speaker
rising to express his execration of the conduct of the


228
REPULSE OF THE FIRST ATTACK.
governor and Captain Minchin. With' daybreak the
enemy's fire recommenced. All day long Charlie hurried
from post to post encouraging his men and aiding in
working the guns. Two or three times when the enemy
showed in masses, as if intending to assault, the fire of
the artillery drove them Lack, and up to nightfall they
had gained but little success. The civilians as well as the
soldiers had done their duty nobly, but the loss had been
heavy from the fire of the enemy's sharpshooters in the
surrounding buildings, and it was evident that however
gallant the defence the fort could not much longer resist.
All day long signals had been kept flying for the fleet,
two miles below, to come up to the fort; but although
these could be plainly seen, not a ship weighed anchor.



CHAPTER XVIII.
THE "BLACK HOLE" OF CALCUTTA.

T nightfall, when the fire of the enemy slack-
ened, Charlie went to Mr. Holwell.
"It is impossible, sir," he said, "that the
fort can hold out, for in another three or four
days the whole of the garrison will be killed. The only
hope of safety is for the ships to come up and remove
the garrison, which they can do without the slightest
danger to themselves. If you will allow me, sir, I will
swim down to the ships and represent our situation.
Cowardly and inhuman as Mr. Drake has proved himself,
he can hardly refuse to give orders for the fleet to move
up."
"I don't know," said Mr. Holwell; "after the way in
which he has behaved there are no depths of infamy of
which I believe him incapable. But you are my right
hand here. Supposing Mr. Drake refuses, you could not
return."
"I will come back, sir," Charlie answered. "I will, if
there be no other way, make my way along by the river
bank. It is comparatively free of the enemy, as our guns
command it. If you will place Mr. Haines at the corner
bastion with a rope, he will recognize my voice, and I can
regain the fort."
Mr. Holwell consented, and as soon as it was perfectly
dark Charlie issued out at the water-gate, took off his


230
CHARLIE GOES FOR AID.
coat, waistcoat, and boots, and entered the stream. The
current was slack; but he had no difficulty in keeping
himself afloat until he saw close ahead of him the lights
of the ships. He hailed that nearest him. A rope was
thrown and he was soon on board. Upon stating who
he was a boat was at once lowered, and he was taken to
the ship upon which Mr. Drake and Captain Minchin had
taken refuge. Upon saying that he was the bearer of a
message from the gentleman now commanding the fort
he was conducted to the cabin, where Mr. Drake and
Captain Minchin, having finished their dinner, were sit-
ting comfortably over their wine with Captain Young,
the senior captain of the Company's ships there.
"I have come, sir," Charlie said to Mr. Drake, "from
Mr. Holwell, who has, in your absence, been elected to
the command of the fort. He bids me tell you that our
losses have been already very heavy, and that it is im-
possible that the fort can hold out for more than twenty-
four hours longer. He begs you, therefore, to order up
the ships to-night, in order that the garrison may em-
bark."
"It is quite out of the question," Mr. Drake said coldly
—" quite. It would be extremely dangerous. You agree
with me, Captain Young, that it would be most dan-
gerous?"
"I consider that it would be dangerous," Captain Young
said.
"And you call yourself," Charlie exclaimed indignantly,
"a British sailor! You talk of danger, and would desert a
thousand men, women, and children, including two hun-
dred of your own countrymen, and leave them at the
mercy of an enemy!"
"You forget whom you are speaking to, sir," Mr. Drake
said angrily.
"I forget nothing, sir," Charlie replied, trying to speak
calmly. "Then, sir, Mr. Holwell has charged me that if—
which, however, he could not believe for a moment to be








DISGRACE TO THE NAME OF ENGLISHMEN.
231
possible—you refuse to move up the ships to receive the
garrison on board, that you would at least order all the
boats up, as these would be amply sufficient to carry
them away. Even in the daytime there would be no
danger for the ships, and at night, at least boats might
come up without being exposed to any risk whatever."
"I shall certainly do nothing of the sort," Mr. Drake
said. "The danger is even greater for the boats than for
the ships."
"And am I, sir, to return to the garrison of that fort,
with the news that you utterly desert them, that you
intend to remain quietly here while they are sacrificed
before your eyes? Is it possible that you are capable of
such infamy as this?"
"Infamy!" exclaimed the three men, rising to their
feet.
"I place you in arrest at once, for your insolence," Mr.
Drake said.
"I despise your arrest as I do yourself. I did not
believe it possible," Charlie said, at last giving vent to his
anger and scorn; "and England will not believe that three
Englishmen so cowardly, so infamous as yourselves, are
to be found. As for you, Captain Minchin, if ever after
this I come, across you, I will flog you publicly first, and
shoot you afterwards like a dog if you dare to meet me.
As for you, Mr. Drake—as for you, Captain Young—you
will be doomed to infamy by the contempt and loathing
which Englishmen will feel when this deed is known.
Cowards, base, infamous cowards!"
Charlie stepped back to go.
"Seize him!" Mr. Drake said, himself rushing forward.
Charlie drew back a step, and then with all his strength
smote the governor between the eyes, and he fell in a
heap beneath the table. Then Charlie grasped a de-
canter.
"Now," he said, "if either of you hounds move a
finger I'll brain you."


232 DEATH OF MR. HAINES.
The two officers stood paralysed. Charlie walked to
the door and sprang up the cabin stairs, and as he did so,
heard shouts for assistance from behind. He gained the
deck, walked quietly to the bulwark, and placing his
hand upon it, sprang over the side into the river. He
swam to shore, and, climbing up the bank, made his way
along it back to the fort, where he arrived without any
misadventure. A fury of indignation seized all in the
fort when the result of Charlie's mission became known.
With daybreak the attack recommenced, but the garri-
son all day bravely repulsed every attempt of the enemy to
gain a footing. The fire from the houses was, however,
so severe, that by nightfall nearly half the garrison
were killed or wounded. All day the signals to the
fleet were kept flying, but not a ship moved. All night
an anxious watch was kept in hopes that at the last
moment some returning; feeling; of shame might induce
DO O
the recreants to send up the boats of the ships. But the
night passed without a movement on the river, and in the
morning the fleet were seen still lying at anchor.
The enemy recommenced the attack even more vigor-
ously than before. The men fell fast, and, to Charlie's
great grief, his friend Mr. Haines was shot by a bullet
as he was standing next to him. Charlie anxiously knelt
beside him.
"It is all over with me," he murmured. "Poor little
Ada. Do all you can for her, Marryat. God knows
what fate is in store for her."
"I will protect her with my life, sir," Charlie said
earnestly.
Mr. Haines pressed his hand feebly in token of grati-
tude, and two or three minutes later breathed his last.
By mid-day the loss had been so heavy that the men
would no longer stand to their guns. Many of the Euro-
pean soldiers broke open the spirit stores, and soon drank
to intoxication. After a consultation with his officers
Mr. Holwell agreed that further resistance was hopeless.


THE SURRENDER OF CALCUTTA.
233
The flag of truce was therefore hoisted, and one of the
officers at once started for the nabob's camp, with instruc-
tions to make the best terms he could for the garrison.
When the gates were opened the enemy, seizing the
opportunity, rushed in in great numbers, and as resis-
tance was impossible the garrison laid down their arms.
Charlie at once hurried to the spot where Ada and the
only other European lady who had not escaped, were
anxiously awaiting news. Both were exhausted with
weeping.
"Where is papa, Captain Marryat?" Ada asked.
Charlie knew that the poor girl would need all her
strength for what she might have to undergo, and at once
resolved that, for the present at least, it would be better
that she should be in ignorance of the fate of her father.
He therefore said that for the present Mr. Haines was
unable to come, and had asked him to look after her. It
was not until five o'clock that the nabob entered the fort.
He was furious at hearing that only five lacs of rupees
had been found in the treasury, as he had expected to
become possessed of a vastly larger sum. Kissendas, the
first cause of the present calamities, was brought before
him; but the capricious tyrant, contrary to expectation,
received him courteously, and told him he might return
to Dacca. The whole of the Eurasians, or half-castes, and
natives found in the fort were also allowed to return to
their homes. Mr. Holwell was then sent for, and after
the nabob had expressed his resentment at the small
amount found in the treasury he was dismissed, the
nabob assuring him of his protection. Mr. Holwell re-
turned to his English companions, who, one hundred and
forty-six in number, including the two ladies, were drawn
up under the verandah in front of the prison. The nabob
then returned to his camp.
Some native officers went in search of some building
where the prisoners could be confined, but every room
in the fort had already been taken possession of by the


234
SHUT UP IN THE DUNGEON.
nabob's soldiers and officers. At eigbt o'clock they re-
turned with the news that they could find no place vacant,
and the officer in command at once ordered the prisoners
into a small room, used as a guard-room for insubor-
dinate soldiers, eighteen feet square. In vain they
protested that it was impossible the room could contain
them, in vain implored the officer to allow some of
them to be confined in an adjoining celL The wretch
was deaf to their entreaties. He ordered his soldiers
to charge the prisoners, and these, with blows of the
butt-ends of the muskets and prods of the bayonets,
were driven into the narrow cell. Tim Kelly had kept
close to his master during the preceding days. The
whole of the four native officers who had so distinguished
themselves under Charlie were killed during the siege.
Hossein, who would fain have shared his master's for-
tunes, was forcibly torn from him when the English
prisoners were separated from the natives.
The day had been unusually hot. The night was close
and sultry, and the arched verandah outside further hin-
dered the circulation of the air. This was still heavy
with the fumes of powder, creating an intolerable thirst.
Scarcely were the prisoners driven into their narrow cell,
where even standing wedged closely together there was
barely room for them, than cries for water were raised.
"Tim, my boy," Charlie said to his companion, "we
may say good-bye to each other now, for I doubt if one
will be alive when the door is opened in the morning."
On entering, Charlie, always keeping Ada Haines by
his side, had taken his place against the wall farthest
from the window, which was closed with iron bars.
"I think, yer honour," Tim said, "that if we could get
nearer to the window we might breathe a little more
easily."
"Ay, Tim; but there will be a fight for life round that
window before long. You and I might hold our own if
we could get there, though it would be no easy matter


A STRUGGLE FOR LIFE.
235
where all are struggling for life, but this poor little girl
would be crushed to death. Besides, I believe that what
chance there is, faint as it may be, is greater for us here
than there. The rush towards the window, which is be-
ginning already as you see, will grow greater and greater;
and the more men struggle and strive, the more air they
require. Let us remain where we are. Strip off your
coat and waistcoat, and breathe as quietly and easily
as you can. Every hour the crowd will thin, and we
may yet hold on till morning."
This conversation had been held in a low voice. Charlie
then turned to the girl.
"How are you feeling, Ada?" he asked cheerfully.
"It's hot, isn't it?"
"It is dreadful," the girl panted, "and I seem choking
from want of air; and oh, Captain Marryat, I am so
thirsty!"
"It is hot, my dear, terribly hot, but we must make
the best of it; and I hope in a few days you will join
your mamma on board ship. That will be pleasant,
won't it?"
"Where is papa?" the girl wailed.
"I don't know where he is now, my child. At anyrate
we must feel very glad that he's not shut up here with
us. Now take your bonnet off and your shawl, and undo
the hooks of your dress, and loosen everything you can.
We must be as quiet and cheerful as possible. I'm
afraid, Ada, we have a bad time before us to-night. But
try to keep cheerful and quiet, and above all, dear, pray
God to give you strength to carry you through it, and to
restore you safe to your mamma in a few days."
As time went on the scene in the dungeon became
terrible. Shouts, oaths, cries of all kinds, rose in the air.
Round the window men fought like wild beasts, tearing
each other down, or clinging to the bars for dear life, for
a breath of the air without. Panting, struggling, crying,
men sank exhausted upon the floor, and tb« last remnants


236
A NIGHT OF AGONY.
of life were trodden out of them by those who surged
implored them to keep quiet for their own sakes. , His
voice was lost in the terrible din. Men, a few hours ago
rich and respected merchants, now fought like maddened
beasts for a breath of fresh air. In vain those at the
window screamed to the guards without, imploring them
to bring water. Their prayers and entreaties were re-
plied to only with brutal scoffs.
Several times Charlie and Tim, standing together
against the wall behind, where there was now room to
move, lifted Ada between them, and sat her on their
shoulders in order that, raised above the crowd, she
might breathe more freely. Each time, after sitting there
for a while, the poor girl begged to come down again, the
sight of the terrible struggle ever going on at the window
being too much for her, and when released, leaning
against Charlie, supported by his arm, with her head
against his shoulder, and her hands over her ears to shut
out the dreadful sounds which filled the cell. Hour passed
after hour. There was more room now, for already half
the inmates of the place had succumbed. The noises, too,
had lessened, for no longer could the parched lips and
throats utter articulate sounds. Charlie and Tim, strong
men as they were, leaned utterly exhausted against the
wall, bathed in perspiration, gasping for air.
"Half the night must be gone, Tim," Charlie said, "and
I think, with God's help, we shall live through it. The
numbers are lessening fast, and every one who goes leaves
more air for the rest of us. Cheer up, Ada dear, 'twill
not be very long till morning."
"I think I shall die soon," the girl gasped. "I shall
never see papa or mamma again. You have been very
kind, Captain Marryat, but it is no use."
"Oh, but it is of use," Charlie said cheerfully. "I don't
mean to let you die at all, but to hand you over to
mamma safe and sound. There, lay your head against
forward to get near


WATERI WATER!
237
me, dear, and say your prayers, and try and go off to
sleep."
Presently, however, Ada's figure drooped more and
more, until her whole weight leaned upon Charlie's
arm.
"She has fainted, Tim," he said. "Help me to raise
her well in my arms, and lay her head on my shoulder.
That's right. Now you'll find her shawl somewhere
under my feet; hold it up and make a fan of it. Now try
to send some air into her face."
By this time not more than fifty out of the hundred
and forty-six who entered the cell were alive. Suddenly
a scream of joy from those near the window proclaimed
that a native was approaching with some water. The
struggle at the window was fiercer than ever. The bowl
was too wide to pass through the bars, and the water
was being spilt in vain; each man who strove to get his
face far enough through to touch the bowl being torn
back by his eager comrades behind.
"Tim," Charlie said, "you are now much stronger than
most of them. They are faint from the struggles. Make
a charge to the window. Take that little shawl and dip
it into the bowl or whatever they have there, and then
fight your way back with it."
"I will do it, yer honour," said Tim, and he rushed
into the struggling group. Weak as he was from ex-
haustion and thirst, he was as a giant to most of the poor
wretches who had been struggling and crying all night,
and in spite of their cries and curses he broke through
them and forced his way to the window.
The man with the bowl was on the point of turning
away, the water being spilt in the vain attempts of those
within to obtain it. By the light of the fire which the
guard had lit without, Tim saw his face.
"Hossein," he exclaimed, "more water, for God's sake!
The master's alive yet."
Hossein at once withdrew, but soon again approached


238
A WELCOME MOUTHFUL.
with the bowl. The officer in charge angrily ordered
him to draw back.
"Let the infidel dogs howl," he said. "They shall have
no more."
Regardless of the order, Hossein ran to the window, and
Tim thrust the shawl into the water at the moment when
the officer, rushing forward, struck Hossein to the ground:
to the side of his master. Had those who still remained
alive been aware of the supply of water which he carried
in the shawl they would have torn it from him; but none
save those just at the window had noticed the act, and
inside it was still entirely dark.
"Thank God, yer honour, here it is," Tim said; "and
who should have brought it but Hossein. Shure, yer
honour, we both owe our lives to him this time, for I'm
sure I should have been choked by thirst before morn-
i°g"
Ada was now lowered to the ground, and forcing her
teeth asunder a corner of the folded shawl was placed
between her lips, and the water allowed to trickle down.
With a gasping sigh she presently recovered.
"That is delicious," she murmured. "That is delicious."
Raising her to her feet, Charlie and Tim both sucked
the dripping shawl, until the first agonies of thirst were
relieved. Then tearing off a portion in case Ada should
again require it, Charlie passed the shawl to Mr. Holwell,
who, after sucking it for a moment, again passed it on to
several standing round, and in this way many of those
who would otherwise have succumbed were enabled to
hold on until morning.
Presently the first dawn of daylight appeared, giving
fresh hopes to the few survivors. There were now only
some six or eight standing by the window, and a few
standing or leaning against the walls around. The room
itself was heaped high with the dead.
a cry of anguish rising from the
water dashed from their lips.

they
the


THE SURVIVORS RELEASED.
239
It was not until two hours later that the doors were
opened and the guard entered, and it was found that of
the hundred and forty-six Englishmen inclosed there the
night before, but twenty-three still breathed. Of these
very few retained strength to stagger out through the
door. The rest were carried out and laid in the verandah.
When the nabob came into the fort in the morning he
ordered Mr. Holwell to be brought before him. He was
unable to walk, but was carried to his presence. The
brutal nabob expressed no regret for what had happened,
but loaded him with abuse on account of the paucity of
the treasure, and ordered him to be placed in confinement.
The other prisoners were also confined in a cell. Ada,
the only English female who had survived the siege, was
torn, weeping, from Charlie's arms, and conveyed to the
zenana, or ladies' apartments, of one of the nabob's gen-
erals.
A few days later the English captives were all con-
veyed to Moorshedabad, where the rajah also returned
after having extorted large sums from the French and
Dutch, and confiscated the whole of the property of the
English in Bengal.
The prospect was a gloomy one for the captives.
That the English would in time return and extort a heavy
reckoning from the nabob, they did not doubt for a
moment. But nothing was more likely than that at the
news of the first disaster which befell his troops the
nabob would order his captives to be put to death.
Upon the march up the country Charlie had, by his
cheerfulness and good temper, gained the good-will of the
officer commanding the guard, and upon arriving at their
destination he recommended him so strongly to the com-
mander of the prison that the latter, instead of placing
him in the apartment allotted to the remainder of the
prisoners, assigned a separate room to him, permitting
Tim, at his request, to occupy it with him. It was a
room of fair size, in a tower on one of the angles of the


240
IN AN INDIAN PRISON.
walla It had bars, but these did not prevent those behind
them looking out at the country which stretched around.
The governor of the prison, finding that Charlie spoke the
language fluently, often came up to sit with him, con-
versing with him on the affairs of that unknown country
England. Altogether they were fairly treated. Their
food was plentiful, and beyond their captivity they had
little to complain of. Over and over again they talked
about the possibilities of effecting an escape, but on enter-
ing the prison they had noticed how good was the watch,
how many and strong the doors through which they had
passed. They had meditated upon making a rope and
escaping from the window; but they slept on the divan,
each with a rug to cover them, and these torn into strips
and twisted would not reach a quarter of the way from
their window to the ground, and there was no other
material of which a rope could possibly have been
formed.
"Our only hope," Charlie said one day, " is in Hossein.
I am sure he will follow us to the death, and if he did
but know where we are confined he would not, I am cer-
tain, rest night or clay till he had opened a communication
with us. See, Tim, there is my regimental cap, with its
gold lace. Let us fasten it outside the bars with a thread
from that rug. Of course we must remove it when we
hear anyone coming."
This was speedily done, and for the next few days one
or other remained constantly at the window.
"Mr. Charles!" Tim exclaimed in great excitement one
day; "there is a man I've been watching for the last half
hour. He seems to be picking up sticks, but all the
while he keeps getting nearer and nearer, and two or three
times it seems to me that he has looked up in this
direction.
Charlie joined Tim at the window.
"Yes, Tim, you are right That's Hossein, I'm pretty
sure."


A FRIEND OUTSIDE.
241
The man had now approached within two or three
hundred yards of the corner of the wall. He was ap-
parently collecting pieces of dried brushwood for firing.
Presently he glanced in the direction of the window.
Charlie thrust his arm through the bar and waved his
hand. The man threw up his arm with a gesture
which, to a casual observer, would have appeared acci-
dental, but which the watchers had no doubt what-
ever was intended for them. He was still too far off
from them to be able to distinguish his features, but they
had not the least doubt that it was Hossein.
(197)


CHAPTER XIX.
A DARING ESCAPE.
ND what's to be done next, Mister Charles?
That's Hossein, sure enough, but it don't
bring us much nearer to getting out."
"The first thing is to communicate with
him in some way, Tim."
"If he'd come up to the side of the moat, yer honour
might spake to him."
"That would never do, Tim. There are sure to be
sentries on the walls of the prison. We must trust to
him. He can see the sentries and will know best what
he can do."
It was evident that Hossein did not intend doing any-
thing at present, for still stooping and gathering brush-
wood he gradually withdrew farther and farther from
the wall. Then they saw him make his sticks into a
bundle, put them on his shoulder, and walk away.
During the rest of the day they saw no more of Hossein.
"I will write," Charlie said—" fortunately I have a
pencil—telling him that we can lower a light string down
to the moat if he can manage to get underneath with a
cord which we can hoist up, and that he must have two
disguises in readiness."
"I don't think Hossein can read," Tim said, "any more
than I can myself."
"I daresay not, Tim. but he will probably have friends


REMOVING THE BARS.
243
in the town. There are men who were employed in the
English factory at Kossimbazar hard by. These will be
out of employment and will regret the expulsion of the
English. We can trust Hossein. At any rate I will get
it ready. Now the first thing we have to do is to loosen
one of these bars. I wish we had thought of doing it
before. However, the stonework is pretty rotten and we
shall have no difficulty about that. The first thing is to
get a tool of some sort."
They looked round the room and for some time saw
nothing which could in any way serve. The walls, floor,
and wide bench running round, upon which the cushions
which served as their beds were laid, were all stone.
There was no other furniture of any kind.
"Divil a bit of iron do I see in the place, Mister Charles,"
Tim said. "They don't even give us a knife for dinner,
but stew all their meats up into a smash."
"There is something, Tim," Charlie said, looking at the
door. "Look at those long hinges."
The hinges were of ornamented iron-work, extending
half across the door. Upon one of the scrolls of this iron-
work they set to work. Chipping a small piece of stone
off an angle of the wall outside the window, with great
difficulty they thrust this under the end of the scroll as
a wedge. Another piece, slightly larger, was then pushed
under it. The gain was almost imperceptible, but at last
the piece of iron was raised from the woodwork suf-
ficiently to allow them to get a hold of it with theii
thumbs. Then little by little they bent it upwards until
at last they could obtain a firm hold of it. The rest was
comparatively easy. The iron was tough and strong, but
by bending it up and down they succeeded at last in
breaking it off. It was the lower hinge of the door
upon which they had operated, as the loss of a piece of
iron there would be less likely to catch the eye of anyone
coming in. They collected some dust from the corner of
the room, moistened it, and rubbed it on to the wood so


244
THE PREPARATIONS CONCLUDED.
as to take away its freshness of appearance; and they
then set to work with the piece of iron, which was of a
curved shape, about three inches long, an inch wide, and
an eighth of an inch thick. Taking it by turns they
ground away the stone round the bottom of one of the
bars. For the first inch the stone yielded readily to the
iron, but below that it became harder and their progress
was slow. They filled the hole which they had made
with water to soften the stone and worked steadily away
till night, when, to their great joy, they found that they
had reached the bottom of the bar. They then enlarged
the hole inwards in order that the bar might be pulled
back. Fortunately it was much decayed by age, and
they had no doubt that by exerting all their strength
together they could bend it sufficiently to enable them to
get through. At the hour when their dinner was brought
they had ceased their work, filled up the hole with dust
collected from the floor, put some dust of the stone over
it and smoothed it down, so that it would not have been
noticed by anyone casually looking from the window.
It was late at night before they finished their work.
Their hands were sore and bleeding, and they were com-
pletely worn out with fatigue. They had saved from
their dinner a good-sized piece of bread. They folded
up into a small compass the leaf from his pocket-book
upon which Charlie had written in Hindustanee his letter
to Hossein, and thrust this into the centre of the piece of
bread. Then Charlie told Tim to lie down and rest for
three hours while he kept watch, as they must take it in
turns all night to listen in case Hossein should come out-
side. The lamp was kept burning.
Just as Charlie's watch was over he thought he heard
a very faint splash in the water below. Two or three
minutes later he again thought he heard the sound. He
peered out of the window anxiously, but the night was
dark and he could see nothing. Listening intently, it
seemed to him several times that he heard the same faint


A MESSAGE THROUGH THE AIR.
245
sound. Presently something whizzed by him, and looking
round, to his delight he saw a small arrow with a piece of
very thin string attached. The arrow was made of very
light wood. Round the iron point was a thick wrapping of
cotton, which would entirely deaden its sound as it struck
a wall. It was soaked in water, and Charlie had no
doubt that the sound he heard was caused by its fall into
the moat after ineffectual trials to shoot through the
window. Round the centre of the arrow a piece of greased
silk was wrapped. Charlie took this off, and found
beneath it a piece of paper on which was written in
Hindustanee: "If you have a bar loosed, pull the string
and haul up a rope; if not, throw the arrow down. I
will come again to-morrow night."
Tim had by this time joined Charlie, and they speedily
began to pull in the string. Presently a thicker string
came up into their hands. They continued to pull, and
soon the end of a stout rope, in which knots were tied
every two feet, came up to them. They fastened this to
one of the bars and then took hold of that which they
had loosened, and, putting their feet against the wall,
exerted themselves to the utmost. The iron was tougher
than they had expected, but they were striving for liberty,
and with desperate exertions they bent it inwards, until
at last there was room enough for them to creep through,
"Can you swim, Tim?"
"Not a stroke, yer honour, Shure you should know
that when you fished me out of the water,"
"Very well, Tim; as I kept you up then 'twill be easy
enough for me now to take you across the moat. I will go
first, and when I get into the water will keep hold of the
rope till you come down. Take off your boots, for they
would be heard scraping against the wall. Be sure you
make as little noise as possible, and lower yourself quietly
into the water."
Charlie then removed his own boots, squeezed him-
self through the bars, and grasping the rope tightly


246
THE KNOTTED ROPE.
began to descend. He found the knots of immense
assistance, for had it not been for them, unaccustomed as
he was to the work, he would have been unable to pre-
vent himself from sliding down too rapidly. The win-
dow was fully sixty feet above the moat, and he was
very thankful when at last he felt the water touch his
feet. Lowering himself quietly into it, he shook the rope
to let Tim know that he could begin his descent. Before
Tim was half-way down Charlie could hear his hard
breathing and muttered ejaculations to himself:
"Shure I'll never get to the bottom at all, my arms are
fairly breaking. I shall squash Mr. Charles if I fall on
him."
"Hold your tongue, Tim," Charlie said in a loud
whisper.
Tim was silent, but the panting and puffing increased,
and Charlie swam a stroke or two away expecting every
moment that Tim would fall. The Irishman, however,
held on, but let himself into the water with a splash
which aroused the attention of the sentry above, who
instantly challenged. Tim and Charlie remained per-
fectly quiet. Again the sentry challenged. Then there
was a long silence. The sentry probably was unwilling
to rouse the place by a false alarm, and the splash might
have been caused by the fall of a piece of decayed stone
from the face of the wall.
"Tim, you clumsy fellow," whispered Charlie, "you
nearly spoiled all."
"Shure, yer honour, I was kilt entirely, and my arms
were pulled out of my sockets. Holy Mother, who'd
have thought 'twould be so difficult to come down a rope!
The sailors are great men entirely."
"Now, Tim, lie quiet, I will turn you on your back
and swim across with you."
The moat was some twenty yards wide. Charlie swam
across towing Tim after him, and taking the greatest
pains to avoid making the slightest splash. The opposite


ONUE MORE FREE.
247
side was of stone-work and rose six feet above the water.
As soon as they touched the wall a stout rope was lowered
to them. "Now, Tim, you climb up first.'
"Is it climb up, yer honour? I couldn't do it if it was
to save my sowl. My arms are gone altogether and I'm
as weak as a child. You go, Mister Charles, I'll hould on
by the rope till morning. They can but shoot me."
"Nonsense, Tim! Here, I will fasten the rope round
your body. Then I will climb up and we will pull you
up after me."
In another minute Charlie stood on the bank and
grasped the hand of his faithful follower. Hossein threw
himself on his knees and pressed his master to him.
Then he rose, and at a word from Charlie they hauled
Tim to the top. The rope was taken off him, and noise-
lessly they made their way across the country. Not a
word was spoken till they were at a considerable distance
from the fort.
"Where are you taking us, Hossein?" Charlie asked at
last.
"I have two peasants' dresses in a deserted cottage a
quarter of a mile away." Not another word was spoken
until they reached the hut, which stood at the end of a
small village. When they had entered this Charlie first
thanked in the warmest terms his follower for having
rescued them.
"My life is my lord's," Hossein answered simply; "he
gave it me. It is his again whenever it is useful to
him."
"No, Hossein, the balance is all on your side now.
You saved my life that night at Ambur; you saved it
that night at Calcutta, for, without the water you brought
us, I question whether we could have lived till morning.
Now you have procured our freedom. The debt is all on
my side now, my friend."
"Hossein is glad that his lord is content," the Mahom-
medan murmured; "now what will my lord do?"


248
DISGUISED AS NATIVES.
"Have you any place in the town to which we could
go, Hossein?"
"Yes, Sahib, I hired a little house. I was dressed as a
trader. I have been here for two months, but I could
not find where you were confined, although I have tried
all means, until I saw your cap."
"It was foolish of me not to have thought of it before,"
Charlie said. "Well, Hossein, for a little time we had
better take refuge in your house. They will not think
of searching in the city, and as Calcutta is in their hands
there is nowhere we could go. Besides, I must discover,
if possible, where Miss Haines is kept a prisoner, and
rescue her if it can be done."
"The white girl is in the zenana of Rajah Dulab Ram,"
Hossein replied.
"Where is the rajah's palace?"
"He has one in the city, one at Ajervam, twenty miles
from here. I do not know at which she is lodged."
"We must find that out presently," Charlie said. "It
is something to know she is in one of two houses. Now,
about getting back into the town?"
"I have thought of that," Hossein said. "I have
bought a quantity of plantains and two large baskets.
After the gates are opened you will go boldly in with the
baskets on your heads. No questions are asked of the
country people who go in and out. I have some stain
here which will darken your skins. I will go in first in
my merchant's dress which I have here. I will stop a
little way inside the gate, and when I see you coming
will walk on. Do you follow me a little behind. My
house is in a quiet street. When I reach the door, do
you come up and offer to sell me plantains. If there are
people about I shall bargain with you until I see that no
one is noticing us. Then you can enter. If none are
about you can follow me straight in."
Hossein now set about the disguises. A light was
struck, and both Tim and Charlie were shaved up to the


TIM'S NATIVE MODiSTY.
249
lino which the turban would cover. Charlie's whiskers,
which were somewhat faint, as he was still under
twenty-one years old, gave but little trouble. Tim, how-
ever, grumbled at parting with his much more bushy
appendages. The shaven part of the heads, necks, and
faces were then rubbed with a dark fluid, as were the
arms and legs. They were next wrapped in dark blue
clothes in peasant fashion and turbans wound round
their heads. Hossein then, examining them critically,
announced that they would pass muster anywhere.
"I feel mighty quare," Tim exclaimed; "and it seems
to me downright ondacent to be walking about with my
naked legs."
Charlie laughed. "Why, Tim, you are accustomed to
see thousands of men every day with nothing on but a
loin-cloth."
"Yes, yer honour, but then they're hathens, and it
seems natural for them to do so; but for a dacent boy to
go walking about in the streets with a thing on which
covers no more than his shirt, is onnatural altogether.
Mother of Moses, what a shindy there would be in the
streets of Cork if I were to show myself in such a state!"
Charlie now lay down for a sleep till morning, while
Tim, who had had three hours' repose, settled himself for
a comfortable chat with Hossein, to whom sleep appeared
altogether unnecessary. Between Hossein and Tim there
was a sort of brotherly attachment, arising from their
mutual love of their master. During the two years
which Tim had spent apart from all Europeans save
Charlie, he had contrived to pick up enough of the lan-
guage to make himself fairly intelligible; and since the
day when Hossein had saved Charlie's life at Ambur the
warmest friendship had sprung up between the good
humoured and warm-hearted Irishman and the silent
and devoted Mahommedan. Tim's friendship even ex-
tended so far as to induce a toleration of Hossein's
religion. He had come to the conclusion that a man who


250
hossein's adventures.
at stated times in the day would leave his employment,
whatever it might be, spread his carpet, and be for some
minutes lost in prayer, could not be altogether a hathen,
especially when he learned from Charlie that the Mahom-
medans, like ourselves, worship one God. For the sake of
his friend, then, he now generally excluded the Mahom-
medans from the general designation of heathen, which
he still applied to the Hindoos.
He learned from Hossein that the latter, having
observed from a distance the Europeans driven into the
cell at Calcutta, perceived at once how fatal the con-
sequences would be. He had, an hour or two after they
were confined there, approached with some water, but
the officer on guard had refused to let him give it. He
had then gone into the native town, but being unable to
find any fruit there, had walked out to the gardens and
had picked a large basketful. This he had brought as
an offering to the officer, and the latter had then consented
to his giving one bowl of water to the prisoners, among
whom, as he had told him, was his master. For bringing
a second bowl contrary to his orders Hossein had, as
Tim saw, been struck down, but had the satisfaction of
believing that his master and Tim had derived some benefit
from his effort. On the following morning, to his delight,
he saw them issue among the few survivors from the
dungeon, and had, when they were taken up the country,
followed close behind them, arriving at the town on the
same day as themselves. He had ever since been wan-
dering round the prison. He had taken a house so
close to it that he could keep a watch on all the windows
facing the town, and had day after day kept his eyes
fixed upon these without success. He had at last found
out from one of the soldiers that the white prisoners were
confined on the other side of the prison, but until he saw
Charlie's cap he had been unable to discover the room in
which they were confined.
In the morning they started for the town. Groups of


NEWS OF ADA HAINES.
251
peasants were already making their way towards the
gate with fruit and grain, and keeping near one of these
parties, while sufficiently distant to prevent the chance
of their being addressed, Charlie and Tim made their
way to the gate, the latter suffering acutely in his mind
from the impropriety of his attire. No questions were
asked as they passed the guard. They at once perceived
Hossein standing a little way off, and followed him
through the busy streets. They soon turned off into a
quieter quarter, and stopped at a house in a street in
which scarcely any one was stirring. Hossein glanced
round, as he opened the door, and beckoned to them to
enter at once. This they did, and were glad, indeed, to
set down the heavy baskets of plantains.
"My lord's room is upstairs," Hossein said, and led the
way to a comfortably furnished apartment. "I think
that you might stay here for months unsuspected. A
sweeper comes every day to do my rooms down-stairs.
He believes the rest of the house to be untenanted, and
you must remain perfectly quiet during the half hour he
is here. Otherwise, no one enters the house but myself."
Hossein soon set to work and prepared an excellent
breakfast. Then he left them, saying that he would now
devote himself to finding out whether the young white
lady was in the town palace of the rajah. He returned
in the afternoon.
"She is here, Sahib," he said. "I got into conversation
with one of the retainers of the rajah, and by giving him
some wonderful bargains in Delhi jewelry succeeded in
opening his lips. I dare not question him too closely,
but I am to meet him to-morrow to show him some more
silver bracelets."
"It is fortunate, Hossein, that you have some money,
for neither Tim nor I have a rupee."
"Thanks to the generosity of my lord," Hossein said,
"I am well supplied."
The next day Hossein discovered that the windows


252
A MESSAGE PREPARED.
of the zenana were at the back of the palace, looking into
the large garden. "I hear, however," he said, "that the
ladies of the zenana are next week going to the rajah's
other palace. The ladies will, of course, travel in palan-
quins; but upon the road I might get to talk with one of
the waiting-women, and might bribe her to pass a note
into the hands of the white lady."
"I suppose they will have a guard with them, Hossein?"
"Surely, a strong guard," Hossein answered.
The time passed until the day came for the departure
of the rajah's zenana. Charlie wrote a note as follows:—
"My dear Ada, I am free and am on the look-out for an
opportunity to rescue you. Contrive to put a little bit
of your handkerchief through the lattice-work of the
window of your room, as a signal to us which it is. On
the second night after your arrival we will be under it
with a ladder. If others, as is probable, sleep in your
room, lie down without undressing more than you can
help. When they are asleep get up and go to the window
and open the lattice. If any of them wake, say you are
hot and cannot sleep, and wait quietly till they are off
again. Then stretch out your arm and we shall know
you are ready. Then we will put up the ladder, and
you must get out and come to us as quickly as possible.
Once with us you will be safe."
This note was wrapped up very small and put into a
quill. As soon as the gates were open Hossein and his
companions left the town and proceeded as far as a grove
half-way between the town and the rajah's country
palace.
"They are sure to stop here for a rest," Hossein said.
"I will remain here and try to enter into conversation
with one of them. It will be better for you to go on
for some distance and then turn aside from the road.
When they have all passed, come back into the road again
and I will join you."
After waiting two hours Hossein saw two carts full of


GAINING AN ACCOMPLICE.
253
women approaching, and had no doubt that these were
the servants of the zenana. As he had expected, the
drivers halted their cattle in the shade of the trees, and
the women, delighted to enjoy their liberty, alighted
from the carts and scattered in the grove. Presently one
of them, a middle-aged woman, approached the spot
where Hossein had seated himself. Hossein drew out a
large and beautiful silver bracelet of Delhi workman-
ship.
"Would you like to buy this?" he asked.
"How should I buy it?" she said; " I am only a servant.
It is very beautiful;" and she looked at it with longing
eyes.
"I have two of them," he said, "and they will both be
yours if you will do me a service."
"What is it?" she asked.
"They will be yours if you will give this quill to the
little white girl who is in the zenana."
The woman hesitated. "It is dangerous," she said.
"Not at all," Hossein replied. "It only gives her news
of a friend whom she thought was dead. It will cheer
her heart and will be a kind action. None can ever
know it."
"Give them to me," the woman said, holding out her
hand; "I will do it."
"No," Hossein replied. "I will give you one now, the
other when I know that the note is delivered. I shall
be watching to-morrow. If she places her handkerchief
in her lattice, I shall know that she has got it. Wben
she does this I will bury the other bracelet a few inches
in the ground just under that window. You can dig it
up when you will."
"I understand," the woman said; "you can trust me.
We all like the white girl. She is very gentle, but very
sad. I would gladly give her pleasure."
Hossein handed to her the bracelet and the quill. She
bid them in her dress and sauntered away.


254
THE RAJAH'S ZENANA.
Hossein lay back as if taking a sleep, and so remained
until, half an hour later, he heard the shouts of the drivers
to the women to take their places in the carts. Then
the sound of retreating wheels was heard. Hossein was
about to rise when he heard the clatter of horses' hoofs.
Looking round he saw eight elephants, each carrying
a closed pavilion, moving along the road escorted by a
troop of horsemen. In the pavilions, as he knew, were



CHAPTER XX.
THE RESCUE OF THE WHITE CAPTIVE.
FTER the cavalcade had passed Hossein rose
to his feet and followed them, allowing thein
to go some distance ahead. Presently he was
joined by Charlie and Tim, and the three
walked quietly along the road until within sight of the
rajah's palace. In front stood a great court-yard; behind,
also surrounded by a high wall, was the garden. As this
was always devoted to the zenana they had little doubt
that the rooms of the ladies were on this side, and two
hours later they were delighted at seeing a small piece of
white stuff thrust through one of the lattices. The woman
had been faithful to her trust. Ada had received the
letter. They then retired to a distance from the palace,
and at once set to work on the fabrication of a ladder.
Hossein, followed by Charlie, who better enacted the part
than Tim, went into a village and purchased four long
bamboo poles, saying he wanted them for the carrying or
burdens. Charlie placed these on his shoulder and fol-
lowed Hossein.
When they arrived at the grove they set to work,
having brought with them all the necessary materials.
The bamboos were spliced together two and two, and
while Charlie and Tim set to to bore holes in these,
Hossein chopped down a young tree, and cutting it into
lengths prepared the rungs. It took them all that even-


250
THE MEETING WITH ADA.
ing and the greater part of the next day before they had
satisfactorily accomplished their work. They had then
a ladder thirty feet long, the height which they judged
the window to be above the terrace below. It was strong
and at the same time light. They waited until darkness
had completely fallen, and then taking their ladder went
round to the back of the garden. They mounted the
wall, and sitting on the top dragged the ladder after them
and lowered it on the other side. It was of equal thick-
ness the whole length, and could therefore be used in-
differently either way. They waited patiently until they
saw the lights in the zenana windows extinguished. Then
they crept quietly up and placed the ladder under the
window at which the signal had been shown, and found
that their calculations were correct, and that it reached
to a few inches below the sill.
Half an hour later the lattice above opened. They
heard a murmur of voices, and then all was quiet again.
After a few minutes Charlie climbed noiselessly up the
ladder, and just as he reached the top an arm was stretched
out above him, and a moment afterwards Ada's face ap-
peared.
"I am here, dear," he said in a whisper; "lean out and
I will take you."
The girl stretched out over the window. Charlie took
her in his arms and lifted her lightly out, and then slowly
descended the ladder. No sooner did he touch the ground
than they hurried away, Ada sobbings with excitement
and pleasure on Charlie's shoulder, Tim and Hossein
bearing the ladder; Hossein having already carried out
his promise of concealing the second bracelet under the
window. In a few minutes they had safely surmounted
the wall, and hurried across the country with all speed.
Before leaving the town Hossein had purchased a cart
with two bullocks, and had hired a man, who was recom-
mended to him by one of his co-religionists there as one
upon whose fidelity he could rely. This cart was await-



I AM HERE, DEAR," HE SAID IN A WHISPER. Fage 256





ADA HEARS SAD NEWS.
257
ing them at a grove. Paying them the amount stipulated,
Hossein took the ox-goad and started the bullocks, Tim
walking beside him, while Charlie and Ada took their
places in the cart. They were sure that a hot pursuit
would be set up. The rage of the nabob at the escape of
Charlie and his servant had been extreme, and the whole
country had been scoured by parties of horsemen, and
they were sure that the rajah would use every possible
means to discover Ada before he ventured to report to the
nabob that the prisoner committed to his charge had
escaped.
"Of course I can't see you very well," Ada said, " but I
should not have known you in the least."
"No, I am got up like a peasant," Charlie answered.
"We shall have to dress you so before morning. We
have got things here for you."
"Oh how delighted I was," Ada exclaimed," when I got
your note! I found it so difficult to keep on looking sad
and hopeless when I could have sung for joy. I had been
so miserable. There seemed no hope, and they said some
day I should be sent to the nabob's zenana—wretches!
How poor mamma will be grieving for me, and papa!
—Ah! Captain Marryat, he is dead, is he not?"
"Yes, my dear," Charlie said gently; "he was killed by
my side that afternoon. With his last breath he asked
me to take care of you."
"I thought so," Ada said, crying quietly. "I did not
think of it at the time; everything was so strange and so
dreadful that I scarcely thought at all. But afterwards
on the way here, when I turned it all over it seemed to me
that it must be so. He did not come to me all that after-
noon. He was not shut up with us in that dreadful place,
and everyone else was there. So it seemed to me that he
must have been killed, but that you did not like to tell
me."
"It was better for him, dear, than to have died in that
terrible cell. Thank God your mamma is safe, and some
(1OT) * B


258
THROWN OFF THE SCENT.
day you will join her again. We have news that the
English are coming up to attack Calcutta. A party are
already in the Hoogly, and the nabob is going to start in
a few days to his army there. I hope in a very very
short time you will be safe among your friends."
After travelling for several hours they stopped. Charlie
gave Ada some native clothes and ornaments, and told
her to stain her face, arms, and legs, to put on the bangles
and bracelets, and then to rejoin them. Half an hour
later Ada took her seat in the cart, this time trans-
formed into a Hindoo girl, and the party again proceeded.
They felt sure that Ada's flight would not be discovered
until daybreak. It would be some little time before
horsemen could be sent off in all directions in pursuit, and
they could not be overtaken until between eleven and
twelve. The waggon was filled with grain, on the top
of which Charlie and Ada were seated. When daylight
came Charlie alighted and walked by the cart . Un-
questioned they passed through several villages.
At eleven o'clock Hossein pointed to a large grove at
some little distance from the road. "Go in there," he
said," and stay till nightfall. Do you then come out and
follow me. I shall go into the next village and remain
there till after dark. I shall then start and wait for you
half a mile beyond the village."
An hour after the waggon had disappeared from sight
the party in the grove saw ten or twelve horsemen
galloping rapidly along the road. An hour passed and
the same party returned at an equal speed. They saw no
more of them, and after it became dark they continued
their way, passed through the village, which was three
miles ahead, and found Hossein waiting a short distance
beyond. Ada climbed into the cart and they again went
forward.
"Did you put the rajah's men on the wrong track,
Hossein? We guessed that you had done so when we
saw them going back."


THE JOURNEY TO THE COAST.
259
"Yes," Hossein said. "I had unyoked the bullocks and
had lain down in the caravanserai when they arrived.
They came in, and their leader asked who I was. I said
that I was taking down a load of grain for the use of the
army at Calcutta. He asked where were the two men
and the woman who were with me. I replied that I
knew nothing of them. I had overtaken them on the
road, and they had asked leave for the woman to ride in
the cart. They said they were going to visit their mother,
who was sick. He asked if I was sure they were natives,
and I counterfeited surprise and said that certainly they
were, for which lie Allah will, I trust, be merciful, since
it was told to an enemy. I said that they had left me
just when we had passed the last village and had turned
off by the road to the right, saying they had many miles
to go. They talked together and decided that as you
were the only people who had been seen along the road
they must follow and find you, and so started at once, and
1 daresay they're searching for you now miles away."
Their journey continued without any adventure until
within a few miles of Calcutta . Hossein then advised
them to take up their abode in a ruined mud hut at a
distance from the road. He had bought at the last village
a supply of provisions sufficient to last them for some
days.
"I shall now," he said," go into the town, sell my grain,
bullocks, and cart, and find out where the soldiers are."
As soon as the news of the nabob's advance against
Calcutta reached Madras, Mr. Pigot, who was now
governor there, despatched a force of two hundred and
thirty men under the orders of Major Kilpatrick. The
party reached Falta on the Hoogly on the 2nd of August,
and there heard of the capture of Calcutta. By detach-
ments who came down from some of the Company's minor
posts the force was increased to nearly four hundred. But
sickness broke out among them, and finding himself un-
able to advance against so powerful an army as that of


260
MOTHER AND CHILD.
the nabob, Major Kilpatrick sent to Madras for further
assistance. When the news reached that place Clive had
recently arrived with a strong force, which was destined
to operate against the French at Hyderabad.
The news, however, of the catastrophe at Calcutta at
once altered the destination of the force, and on the 16th
of October the expedition sailed for Calcutta. The force
consisted of two hundred and fifty men of the 39th Foot,
the first regiment of the regular English army which had
been sent out to India; five hundred and seventy men of
the Madras European force; eighty artillerymen; and
twelve hundred Sepoys. Of the nine hundred Europeans
only six hundred arrived at that time at the mouth of the
Hoogly, the largest ship, the Cumberland, with three
hundred men on board, having grounded on the way.
The remainder of the fleet, consisting of three ships of
war, five transports, and a fire-ship, reached Falta between
the 11th and 20th of December.
Hossein had returned from Calcutta with the news that
the party commanded by Major Kilpatrick had been
for some weeks at Falta, and the party at once set off
towards that place, which was but forty miles distant
.
Travelling by night and sleeping by day in the woods,
they reached Falta without difficulty, and learning that
the force was still on board ship they took possession
of a boat moored by the bank some miles higher up and
rowed down..
Great was their happiness indeed at finding them-
selves once more among friends. Here were assembled
many of the ships which had been at Calcutta at the
time it was taken, and to Ada's delight she learned that
her mother was on board one of these. They were soon
rowed there in a boat from the ship which they had first
boarded, and Ada on gaining the deck saw her mother
sitting among some other ladies, fugitives like herself.
With a scream of joy she rushed forward, and with a
cry of, "Mamma, mamma!" threw herself into her


A HAPPY MEETING.
261
mother's arms. It was a moment or two before Mrs.
Haines could realize that this dark-skinned Hindoo girl
was her child, and then her joy equalled that of her
daughter. It was some time before any coherent con-
versation could take place, and then Ada, running back to
Charlie, drew him forward to her mother and presented
him to her as her preserver, the Captain Marryat who
had stayed with them at Calcutta. Mrs. Haines' gratitude
was extreme, and Charlie was soon surrounded and con-
gratulated by the officers on board, to many of whom,
belonging as they did to the Madras army, he was well
known. Foremost among them, and loudest in his ex-
pressions of delight, was his friend Peters.
"You know, Charlie, I suppose," he said presently,
"that you are a major now?"
"No, indeed," Charlie said. "How is that?"
"When the directors at home received the report of
Commodore James that the fort of Suwarndrug had been
captured entirely through you, they at once sent out your
appointment as major. You are lucky, old fellow. Here
are you a major, while I'm a lieutenant still. However,
don't think I'm jealous, for I'm not a bit, and you
thoroughly deserve all, and more than you've got."
"And this is Tim," Charlie said; "he has shared all my
adventures with me."
Tim was standing disconsolately by the bulwark, shift-
ing uneasily from foot to foot with the feeling of the
extreme shortness of his garments stronger upon him
than ever.
Peters seized him heartily by the hand. "I am glad to
see you, Tim, very glad. And so you've been with Major
Marryat ever since?"
"For the Lord's sake, Mr. Peters," Tim said in an
earnest whisper, "git me a pair of trousers. I'm that
ashamed of myself in the presence of the ladies that I'm
like to drop."
"Come along below, Tim; come along, Charlie. There


262
MRS. HAINES' PLANS.
are lots of poor fellows have gone done and uniforms are
plentiful. We'll soon rig you out again."
"There is one more introduction, Peters. This is my
man Hossein. He calls himself my servant; I call him
my friend. He has saved my life twice, and has been of
inestimable service. Had it not been for him I should
still be in prison at Moorshedabad."
Peters said a few hearty words to Hossein and they
then went below, returning on deck in half an hour,
Charlie in the undress uniform of an officer, Tim in that
of a private in the Madras infantry.
Mrs. Haines and Ada had gone below, where they could
chat unrestrained by the presence of others, and where an
attempt could be made to restore Ada to her former ap-
pearance. Mrs. Haines had heard of her husband's death
on the day after the capture of Calcutta, Mr. Holwell
having been permitted to send on board the ships a list
of those who had fallen. She had learned that Ada had
survived the terrible night in the dungeon, and that she
had been sent up country a captive. She almost despaired
of ever hearing of her again, but had resolved to wait to
see the issue of the approaching campaign. Now that Ada
was restored to her she determined to leave for England
in a vessel which was to sail in the course of a week
with a large number of fugitives. Mr. Haines was a very
wealthy man, and had intended retiring altogether in the
course of a few months, and she would therefore be in the
enjoyment of an ample fortune in England.
Among those on board the ships at Falta was Mr. Drake,
who at once, upon hearing of Charlie's arrival, ordered him
to be arrested. Major Kilpatrick, however, firmly refused
to allow the order to be carried out, saying, that as Charlie
was under his orders as an officer in the Madras army,
Mr. Drake had no control or authority over him. He
could, however, upon Clive's arrival lay the case before
him.
A week later Mrs. Haines and Ada sailed for England,


A BAFFLED COWAKD.
263
the latter weeping bitterly at parting from Charlie, who
promised them that when he came home to England
on leave he would pay them a visit. He gave them
his mother's address; and Mrs. Haines promised to call
upon her as soon as she reached England, and give her
full news of him, adding that she hoped that his sisters,
the youngest of whom was little older than Ada, would
, be great friends with her.
Very slowly and wearily the time passed at Falta.
The mists from the river were deadly, and of the two
hundred and thirty men whom Kilpatrick brought with
him from Madras in July only about thirty remained
alive, and of these but ten were fit for duty when Clive
at last arrived. The fleet left Falta on the 27th of De-
cember and anchored off Moiapur on the following day.
The fort of Baj-baj, near this place, was the first object of
attack, and it was arranged that while Admiral Watson
should bombard with the fleet, Clive should attack it on
the land side.
Clive, who now held the rank of lieutenant-colonel in
the army, had manifested great pleasure at again meeting
the young officer who had served under him at Arcot,
and who had in his absence obtained a fame scarcely
inferior to his own by the defence of Ambur and the
capture of Suwarndrug. A few hours after Clivc's arrival
Mr. Drake had made a formal complaint of the assault
which Charlie had committed; but after hearing from
Charlie an account of the circumstances Clive sent a
contemptuous message to Mr. Drake, to the effect that
Charlie had only acted as he should himself have done
under the same circumstances, and that at the present
time he should not think of depriving himself of the
services of one gallant soldier, even if he had maltreated
a dozen civilians.
As Clive had been given paramount authority in Ben-
gal, and as Mr. Drake had every reason to suppose that
he himself would be recalled as soon as the circumstances


264
A CARELESS WATCH.
attending the capture of Calcutta were known in England,
he was unable to do anything further in the matter, and
Charlie landed with Clive on the 28th. The force con-
sisted of two hundred and fifty Europeans, and twelve
hundred Sepoys, who were forced to drag with them,
having no draft animals, two field-pieces and a waggon
of ammunition. The march was an excessively fatiguing
one. The country was swampy in the extreme, and
intersected with water-courses, and after a terribly fa-
tiguing night march and fifteen hours of unintermittent
labour, they arrived at eight o'clock in the morning at
the hollow bed of a lake, now perfectly dry. It lay some
ten feet below the surrounding country, and was bordered
with jungle. In the wet season it was full of water.
On the eastern and southern banks lay an abandoned
village, and it was situated about a mile and a half from
the fort of Baj-baj.
Clive was ill, and unable to see after matters himself;
indeed, accustomed only to the feeble forces of Southern
India, who had never stood for a moment against him
in battle, he had no thought of danger. Upon the
other hand the troops of the nabob, who had had no
experience whatever of the superior fighting powers
of the Europeans, and who had effected so easy a con-
quest at Calcutta, flushed with victory, regarded their
European foes with contempt, and were preparing to
annihilate them at a blow. Manak Cband, the general
commanding the nabob's forces, informed by spies of the
movements of the English troops, moved out with fifteen
hundred horse and two thousand foot. So worn-out
were the British upon their arrival at the dried bed of
the lake, that, after detaching a,small body to occupy a
village near the enemy's fort, from which alone danger
was expected, while another took up the post in some
jungles by the side of the main road, the rest threw them-
selves down to sleep. Some lay in the village, some in the
shade of the bushes along the sides of the hollow. Their


SURPRISED BY THE ENEMY. 265
arms were all piled in a heap sixty yards from the east-
ern bank. The two field-pieces stood deserted on the north
side of the village. Not a single sentry was posted.
Manak Chand, knowing that after marching all night
they would be exhausted, now stole upon them and sur-
rounded the tank on three sides. Happily he did not
perceive that their arms were piled at a distance of sixty
yards from the nearest man. Had he done so the Eng-
lish would have been helpless in his hands. After wait-
ing an hour, to be sure that the last of the English were
sound asleep, he ordered a tremendous fire to be opened
on the hollow and village.
Astounded at this sudden attack the men sprang up
from their deep sleep, and a rush was instantly made to
their arms. Clive, ever coolest in danger, shouted to them
to be steady, and his officers well seconded his attempts.
Unfortunately the artillerymen, in their sudden surprise,
instead of rushing to their cannon, joined the rest of the
troops as they ran back to their arms, and the guns at
once fell into the hands of the enemy. These had
now climbed the eastern bank, and a fire from all sides
was poured upon the troops huddled together in a mass.
"Major Marryat," Clive said, "if we fall back now,
fatigued as the men are and shaken by this surprise, we
are lost. Do you take a wing of the Sepoy battalion and
clear the right bank. I will advance with the main body
directly on the village."
"Come on, my lads," Charlie shouted in Hindustanee;
"show them how the men of Madras can fight."
The Sepoys replied with a cheer, advanced with a rush
against the bank, drove the defenders at once from the
point where they charged, and then swept round the
tank towards the village, which Clive had already at-
tacked in front. The loss of Charlie's battalion was small,
but the main body, exposed to the concentrated fire,
suffered more heavily. They would not, however, be
denied. Reaching the bank they poured a volley into the


26(5
THE DEFEAT OF MANAK CHAND.
village and charged with the bayonet, just as Charlie's
men dashed in at the side. The enemy fled from the
village, and taking shelter in the jungles around opened
fire. The shouts of their officers could be heard urging
them again to sally out and fall upon the British;- but
at this moment the party which had been sent forward
along the road, hearing the fray, came hurrying up
and poured their fire into the jungle. Surprised at this
reinforcement the enemy paused as they were issuing
from the wood, and then fell back upon their cavalry.
The British artillerymen ran out and seized the guns and
opened with them upon the retiring infantry. Clive now
formed up his troops in line and advanced against the
enemy's cavalry, behind which their infantry had massed
for shelter. Manak Chand ordered his cavalry to charge,
but just as he did so a cannon-ball from one of dive's
field-pieces passed close to his head. The sensation was so
unpleasant that he at once changed his mind. The order
for retreat was given, and the beaten army fell back in
disorder to Calcutta.


*

CHAPTER XXI.
THE BATTLE OUTSIDE CALCUTTA.
FTER the defeat of the enemy, who had sur-
prised and so nearly annihilated him, Clive
marched at once towards the fort of Baj-baj.
On the way he met Major Kilpatrick, who
was advancing, with a force which had been landed from
the ships when the sound of firing was heard, to his
assistance.
The fleet had at daybreak opened a heavy fire upon
the ramparts, and by the afternoon effected a breach.
As his men were greatly fatigued and had had but an
hour's sleep, Clive determined upon delaying the attack
until the morning, and a party of two hundred and fifty
sailors with two guns were landed to take part in the
storming.
Many of these sailors had drunk, freely before landing,
and^ss, night fell some of them strolled towards the fort.
One of the number named Strahan moved along, unob-
served by the enemy, to the foot of the breach, climbed up
it, and came suddenly upon a party of its defenders sitting
round a fire smoking. Strahan immediately fired his pistol
among them with a shout of, "The fort is mine!" and
then gave three rousing cheers. The enemy leaped to
their feet and ran off for a little way. Then seeing
Strahan was alone they rushed back and attacked him,
firing as they came. Strahan, drawing his cutlass, de-


206
A DRUNKEN SAILOR'S FREAK.
fended himself vigorously for some time, but his weapon
broke oil at the hilt just as a number of Sepoys and men
of the 39th, who had been awaked from their sleep by the
shouting and firing, came running up. Reinforcements of
the garrison also joined their friends, but these were dis-
pirited by the sudden and unexpected attack, and as the
troops continued to stream up the breach the garrison
were pressed, and, losing heart, fled through the opposite
gate of the fort. The only casualty on the British side
was that Captain Campbell, marching up at the head of
the Sepoys, was mistaken for an enemy by the sailors
and shot dead. Strahan was in the morning severely
reprimanded by the admiral for his breach of discipline,
and retiring from the cabin said to his comrades:
"Well, if I am flogged for this here action, I will never
take another fort by myself as long as I live."
Manak Chand was so alarmed at the fighting powers
shown by the English in these two affairs, that, leaving
only a garrison of five hundred men at Calcutta, he re-
tired with his army to join the nabob at Moorshedabad.
When the fleet arrived before the town the enemy sur-
rendered the fort at the first shot, and it was again taken
possession of by the English. Major Kilpatrick was at once
sent up with five ships and a few hundred men to cap-
ture the town of Hoogly, twenty miles farther up. The
defences of the place were strong. It was held by two
thousand men, and three thousand horsemen lay around
it. The ships, however, at once opened a cannonade upon
it, and effected a breach before night, and at daybreak
the place was taken by storm.
Two days after the capture of Calcutta the news
arrived that war had again been declared between Eng-
land and Fiance. It was fortunate that this was not
known a little earlier; for had the French forces been
joined to those under Manak Chand the reconquest of
Calcutta would not have been so easily achieved. The
nabob, furious at the loss of Calcutta and the capture and


THE SITUATION AT CALCUTTA.
269
sack of Hoogly, at once despatched a messenger to the
governor of the French colony of Chandranagore, to join
him in crushing the English. The governor, however,
had received orders that in the event of war being de-
clared between England and France he was, if possible,
to arrange with the English that neutrality should be
observed between them; he therefore refused the nabob's
request, and then sent messengers to Calcutta to treat.

the Territory op Calcutta in 1757.
The nabob had gathered an army of ten thousand foot
and fifteen thousand horse, and advanced against Calcutta,
arriving before the town on the 2nd February, 1757.
Clive's force had now, owing to the arrival of some rein-
forcements from Europe and the enlisting of fresh Sepoys,
been raised to seven hundred European infantry, a hun-
dred artillerymen, and fifteen hundred Sepoys, with four-
teen light field-pieces.
The whole of the town of Calcutta was surrounded by
a deep cut, with a bank behind, called the Maratta Ditch.
A mile beyond this was a large salt-water lake, so that


270
THE ATTACK ON THE NABOB'S CAMP.
an enemy advancing from the north would have to pass
within a short distance of Clive's intrenched position out-
side the town, affording him great opportunities for a
flank attack. On the day of their arrival Clive marched
out, but the enemy opened a heavy fire, and he retired.
Clive determined to attack the enemy next morning.
Admiral Watson, at his request, at once landed five hun-
dred and sixty sailors, under the command of Captain
Warwick of the Thunderer. A considerable portion of
the enemy had crossed the Maratta Ditch and encamped
within it. The nabob himself pitched his tent in the
garden of Omichund (a native Calcutta merchant, who,
though in the nabob's camp from motives of policy, sym-
pathized entirely with the English), which occupied an
advanced bastion within the Maratta Ditch. The rest of
the army were encamped between the ditch and the salt-
water lake.
Clive's intentions were to march first against the bat-
tery which had played on him so effectually the day before,
and having carried this, to march directly against the
garden in which the nabob was encamped. The force
with which he started at three o'clock in the morning of
the 3rd consisted of the five hundred and sixty sailors,
who drew with them six guns; six hundred and fifty
European infantry, a hundred European artillery, and
eight hundred Sepoys. Half the Sepoys led the advance,
the remainder covered the rear. Soon after daybreak
the Sepoys came in contact with the enemy's advanced
guard, placed in ditches along a road leading from the
head of the lake to the Maratta Ditch. These discharged
their muskets and some rockets and took to flight. One
of the rockets caused a serious disaster. The Sepoys had
their ammunition pouches open, and the contents of one
of these was fired by the rocket. The flash of the flame
communicated the fire to the pouch of the next Sepoy,
and so the flame ran along the line, killing, wounding,
and scorching many, and causing the greatest confusion.


A MILITARY FAILURE.
273
two of the guns which had broken down, Clive reached
the main road, again formed his men in column, and ad-
vanced towards the city.
The odds were overwhelmingly against him. There
were guns, infantry, and cavalry, both in front and be-
hind them. The column pressed on in spite of the
heavy fire, crossed the ditch, and attacked a strong
body of the enemy drawn up on the opposite side.
While it did so, a great force of the nabob's cavaly
swept down on the rear, and for a moment captured the
guns. Ensign Yorke, of the 39th Foot, faced the rear com-
pany about, and made a gallant charge upon the horse-
men, drove them back, and recaptured the guns.
Clive's whole army was now across the ditch, and it
was open to him either to carry out his original plan of
attacking Omichund's garden, or of marching forward into
the fort of Calcutta. Seeing that his men were fatigued
and worn out with six hours of labour and marching
under the most difficult circumstances, he took the latter
alternative, entered Calcutta, and then, following the
stream, marched back to the camp which he had left in
the morning. His loss amounted to thirty-nine Euro-
peans killed and eighteen Sepoys, eighty-two Europeans
wounded and thirty-five Sepoys; the casualties being
caused almost entirely by the enemy's cannon.
The expedition, from a military point of view, had
been an entire failure. He had carried neither the bat-
tery nor Omichund's garden. Had it not been for the
fog he might have succeeded in both these objects; but,
upon the other hand, the enemy were as much discon-
certed by the fog as he was, and were unable to use their
forces with any effect. Military critics have decided that
the whole operation was a mistake; but although a mis-
take and a failure its consequences were no less decisive.
The nabob, struck with astonishment at the daring and
dash of the English in venturing with so small a force
to attack him, and to march through the very heart of his
(107) ^ s
A


274
A MORAL SUCCESS.
camp, was seized with terror. He had lost thirteen
hundred men in the fight, among whom were twenty-
four rajahs and lesser chiefs, and the next morning he
sent in a proposal for peace.
A less determined man than Clive would, no doubt,
have accepted the proposal. Calcutta was still besieged
by a vastly superior force, supplies of all kinds were
running short, the attack of the previous day had been
a failure. He knew, however, the character of Asiatics,
and determined to play the game of bounce. The very
offer of the nabob showed him that the latter was
alarmed. He therefore wrote to him, saying, that he had
simply marched his troops through his highness' camp to
show him of what British soldiers were capable; but that
he had been careful to avoid hurting any one except
those who actually opposed his progress. He concluded
by expressing his willingness to accede to the nabob's
proposal and to negotiate. «
The nabob took it all in. If all this destruction and
confusion had been wrought by a simple march through
his camp, what would be the result if Clive were to take
into his head to attack him in earnest. He therefore at
once withdrew his army three miles to the rear, and
opened negotiations. He granted all that the English
asked: that all the property and privileges of the Com-
pany should be restored, that all their goods should pass
into the country free of tax, that all the Company's fac-
tories, and all moneys and properties beljnging to it or
its servants, should be restored or made good, and that
permission should be given to them to fortify Calcutta
as they pleased.
Having agreed to these conditions, the nabob, upon the
11th of February, retired with his army to his capital,
leaving Omichund with a commission to propose to the
English a treaty of alliance, offensive and defensive,
against all enemies. This proposal was a most acceptable
one, and Clive determined to seize the opportunity to


THE FRENCH COLONY.
275
crush the French. His previous experiences around
Madras had taught him that the French were the most
formidable rivals of England in India. He knew that
large reinforcements were on their way to Pondicherry,
and he feared that the nabob, when he recovered from
his panic, might regret the conditions which he had
granted, and might ally himself with the French in an
effort again to expel the English.
He therefore determined at once to attack the French.
The deputies sent by Monsieur Renault, the governor of
Chandranagore, had been kept waiting from day to day
under one pretence or another, and they now wrote to
the governor that they believed that there was no real
intention on the part of the English to sign an agreement
of neutrality with him, and that they would be the next
objects of attack. M. Renault immediately sent messen-
gers to the nabob, urging upon him that if the English
were»allowed to annihilate the French they would be more
dangerous enemies than ever, and Suraja-u-Dowlah, hav-
ing now recovered from his terror, wrote at once to Cal-
cutta, peremptorily forbidding any hostilities against the
French. To show his determination he despatched fifteen
hundred men to Hoogly, which the English had aban-
doned after capturing it, with instructions to help the
French if attacked, and he sent a lac of rupees to M.
Renault to aid him in preparing for his defence.
Give, unwilling to face a coalition between the French
and the nabob, was in favour of acceding to the nabob's
orders. The treaty of neutrality with the French was
drawn up, and would have been signed had it not been
for the obstinate refusal of Admiral Watson to agree to
it. '-' Between that officer and Clive there had never been
any cordial feeling, and from the time of their first con-
nection, at the siege of Gheriah, differences of opinion,
frequently leading to angry disputes, had taken place
between them.. Nor was it strange that this should be
so; both were brave and gallant men; but while Watson


276 DISPUTES BETWEEN CLIVE AND THE ADMIRAL
had the punctilious sense of honour which naturally
belongs to an English gentleman, Clive was wholly un-
scrupulous as to the means which he employed to gain
his ends.
Between two such men it is not singular that disagree-
ments arose. Admiral Watson, impelled by feelings of per-
sonal dislike to Clive, often allowed himself to be carried to
unwarrantable lengths. On the occasion of the capture
of Calcutta he ordered Captain Eyre Coote, who first en-
tered it, to hold it in the king's name, and to disobey
Clive's orders, although the latter had been granted a
commission in the royal army as lieutenant-colonel, and
was, moreover, the chief authority of the Company in all
affairs on land. Upon Clive's asserting himself Admiral
Watson absolutely threatened to open fire upon his troops.
Apparently from a sheer feeling of opposition he now
opposed the signing of the treaty with the French, and
several days were spent in stormy altercations.
Circumstances occurred during this time which streng-
thened the view he took and changed those of Clive and
his colleagues of the council. Just then the news reached
Suraja-u-Dowlah that Delhi had been captured by the
Afghans, and, terrified at the thought that the victorious
northern enemy might next turn their arms against him,
he wrote to Clive, begging him to march to his assistance,
and offering a lac of rupees a month towards the expense
of his army. On the same day that Clive received the
letter he heard that Commodore James and three ships,
with reinforcements from Bombay, had arrived at the
mouth of the Hoogly, and that the Cumberland, with
three hundred troops, which had grounded on her way
from Madras, was now coming up the river.
Almost at the same moment he heard from Omichund,
who had accompanied the nabob to Moorshedabad, that
he had bribed the governor of Hoogly to offer no opposi-
tion to the passage of the troops up the river. Clive was
now rendy to agree to Admiral Watson's views, and to


THE EXPEDITION AGAINST THE FRENCH.
277
advance at once against Chandranagore; but the admiral
again veered round and refused to agree to the measure
unless the consent of the nabob was obtained. He wrote,
however, himself, a threatening, and indeed violent, letter
to the nabob, ordering him to give his consent. The
nabob, still under the influence of his fears from the
Afghans, replied in terms which amounted to consent,
but the very next day, having received news which
calmed his fears as to the Afghans, he wrote peremptorily
forbidding the expedition against the French. This
letter, however, was disregarded, and the expedition pre-
pared to start. It consisted of seven hundred Europeans
and fifteen hundred native infantry, who started by
land, a hundred and fifty artillery proceeding in boats,
escorted by three ships of war and several smaller ves-
sels under Admiral Watson.
The French garrison consisted only of a hundred and
forty-six French and three hundred Sepoys. Besides
these were three hundred of the European population
and sailors of the merchant ships in port, who had been
hastily formed into a militia. The governor, indignant
at the duplicity with which he had been treated, had
worked vigorously at his defences. The settlement ex-
tended along the river banks for two miles. In the
centre stood the fort, which was a hundred and twenty
yards square, mounting ten thirty-two pounder guns on
each of its four bastions. Twenty four-pounder guns
were placed on the ramparts, facing the river on the
south. On an outlying work commanding the water-
gate eight thirty-two pounders were mounted. M.
Renault set to work to demolish all the houses within
a hundred yards of the fort, and to erect batteries com-
manding the approaches. He ordered an officer to sink
several ships in the only navigable channel, about a hun-
dred and fifty yards to the south of the fort, at a point
commanded by the guns of one of the batteries. The
officer was a traitor. He purposely sank the ships in such


278
CHARLIE SENT TO RECONNOITRE
a position as to leave a channel through which the Eng-
lish ships might pass, and then, seizing his opportunity,
deserted to them.
On approaching the town Clive, knowing that Charlie
could speak the native language fluently, asked him
whether he would undertake to reconnoitre the position
of the enemy, with which he was entirely unacquainted.
Charlie willingly agreed. When, on the night of the 13th
of March, the army halted a few miles from the town,
Charlie, disguising himself in a native dress and accom-
panied by Hossein, left the camp and made his way to
the town. This he had no difficulty in entering. It
extended a mile and a half back from the river, and con-
sisted of houses standing in large gardens and inclosures.
The whole of the Europeans were labouring at the erec-
tion of the batteries and the destruction of the houses
surrounding them, and Charlie and his companion, ap-
proaching closely to one of these, were pounced upon by
the French officer in command of a working party, and
set to work with a number of natives in demolishing the
houses. Charlie, with his usual energy, threw himself
into the work, and would speedily have called attention
to himself by the strength and activity which he dis-
played, had not Hossein begged him to moderate his
efforts.
"Native man never work like that, sahib. Not when
he's paid ever so much. Work still less, no pay. The
French would soon notice the sahib if he laboured like
that."
Thus admonished Charlie adapted his actions to those
of his companions, and after working until dawn ap-
proached he managed, with Hossein, to evade the atten-
tion of the officer, and, drawing off, hurried away to rejoin
Clive. The latter was moving from the west by a road
leading to the northern face of the fort. It was at the
battery which Renault was erecting upon this road that
Charlie had been labouring. The latter informed Clive


CHAPTER XXII,
PLASSEY.
S the English troops advanced they were met on
the outskirts of the settlement by the enemy,
who contested bravely every garden and
inclosure with them. The British force was,
however, too strong to be resisted, and gradually the
French were driven back until they formed in rear of
the battery. Clive at once took possession of the houses
surrounding it, and from them kept up all day a heavy
fire upon the defenders, until at nightfall these fell back
upon the fort after spiking their guns. The loss of this
position compelled the French to abandon the other out-
lying batteries, from which, during the night, they with-
drew their guns into the fort. The next four days Clive
spent in bringing up the guns landed from the fleet and
establishing batteries round the fort, and on the 19th he
opened fire against it. On the same day the three men-
of-war, the Kent of sixty-four guns, the Tiger of sixty,
and the Salisbury of fifty, anchored just below the channel
which the governor believed he had blocked up. The
next four days were spent by the fleet in sounding, to dis-
cover whether the statements of the French deserter
were correct. During this time a heavy cannonade was
kept up unceasingly between Clive and the fort. In this
the garrison had the best of it, silenced some of the English
guns, killed many of the assailants, and would certainly


THE ATTACK ON OHANDRANAGOKE. 281
have beaten off the land attack had the fleet not been
able to interfere in the struggle.
All this time the governor was hoping that aid would
arrive from the nabob. The latter, indeed, did send a
force under Rajah Dulab Ram, but the governor of Hoogly,
bribed by Omichund, sent messages to this officer urging
him to halt, as Chandranagore was about to surrender,
and he would only incur the anger of the English uselessly.
On the morning of the 23d, having ascertained that a
channel was free, the fleet advanced. The Tiger leading,
made her way through the passage and taking up a posi-
tion abreast of the north-east bastion of the fort, opened
a heavy fire upon it with her guns, and harassed the
besieged with a musketry fire from her tops. The Kent
was on the point of anchoring opposite the water gate,
when so heavy a fire was poured upon her, that in the
confusion the cable ran out and the ship dropped down
till she anchored at a point exposed to a heavy cross fire
from the south-east and south-west bastions. Owing to
this accident the Salisbury was forced to anchor a hun-
dred and fifty yards below the fort. The French fought
with extreme bravery. Vastly superior as were the
English force and guns, the French fire was maintained
with the greatest energy and spirit, the gunners being
directed and animated by M. De Vignes, captain of one
of the ships which had been sunk. No advantage was
gained by the Tiger in her struggle with the north-east
bastion, and the guns of the south-west bastion galled
the Kent so severely, that the admiral, neglecting the
south-east bastion, was forced to turn the whole of his
guns upon it. De Vignes concentrated his fire against
one point in the Kent, and presently succeeded in setting
her on fire. The conflagration spread, a panic ensued,
and some seventy or eighty men jumped into the boats
alongside. The officers, however, rallied the rest of the
crew. The fire was extinguished, the men returned to
their duty, and the cannonade was recommenced.


282
A VALIANT DEFENCE.
After the battle had raged for two hours the fire of the
fort began to slacken, as one after another of the guns
was dismounted. M. Renault saw that the place could
be no longer defended. Of his hundred and forty-six
soldiers, over ninety had been killed and wounded. Col-
lecting the remainder and their officers, with twenty
Sepoys, the governor ordered them to leave the fort
immediately, making a detour to avoid the English who
were aiding the fleet by attacking the land side, and to
march to Kossimbazar to join M. Law who commanded
there. Then, there remaining in the fort only the clerks,
women, and wounded, he hoisted a flag of truce. Terms
were speedily arranged. The governor and all the
civilians and natives were allowed to go where they
chose with their clothes and linen. The wounded French
soldiers were to remain as prisoners of war.
Chandranagore cost the English two hundred and six
men. The attack upon the French colony was blamed
by many at the time, for in the hour of English distress
they had offered to remain neutral instead of joining the
nabob in crushing us. Upon the other hand there was
force in the arguments with which Admiral Watson had
defended his refusal to sign the treaty of neutrality.
That treaty would not be binding unless ratified by
Pondicherry, and to Pondicherry it was known that the
most powerful fleet and army France had ever sent to
India was on its way. It was also known that Bussy, at
the court of the Nizam of the Deccan, was in communica-
tion with the nabob. Thus then in a short time English
interests in India might be menaced more formidably
than ever before, and the crushing out of the French
colony, almost at the gates of Calcutta, was a measure of
extreme importance. It was hard upon the gallant
governor of Chandranagore, but public opinion generally
agreed that the urgency of the case justified the course
adopted by the English authorities at Calcutta.
Suraja-u-Dowlah was filled with fury at the news of


UNWORTHY INTRIGUES.
283
the capture of Chandranagore, but hearing a rumour two
days later that the Afghans were upon their march to
attack him, he wrote letters to Clive and Watson con-
gratulating them upon their success, and offering to them
the territory of Chandranagore on the same terms upon
which it had been held by the French. But the young
tyrant of Moorshedabad was swayed by constantly
fluctuating feeling. At one moment his fears were upper-
most, the next, his anger and hate of the English. Instead
of recalling the army of Rajah Dulab Ram, as he had
promised, he ordered it to halt at Plassey, a large village
twenty-two miles south of Moorshedabad. The English
were represented at his court by Mr. Watts, who had the
greatest difficulty in maintaining his position in the con-
stantly changing moods of the nabob. One day the latter
would threaten to order him to be led to instant execution,
the next he would load him with presents.
Besides Mr. Watts the English affairs were conducted
by Omichund, who, aided by the Sets or native bankers
whom Suraja-u-Dowlah had plundered and despoiled, got
up a conspiracy among the nabob's most intimate followers.
The history of these intrigues is the most unpleasant
feature in the life of Clive. Meer Jaffier, the nabob's
general, himself offered to Mr. Watts to turn traitor if
the succession to the kingdom was bestowed upon him.
This was agreed to upon his promise to pay not only
immense sums to the Company but enormous amounts to
indeed, were these demands that even Meer Jaffier, anxious
as he was to conclude the alliance, was aghast. The
squadron was to have two million and a half rupees and
the same amount was to be paid for the army, presents
amounting to six millions of rupees were to be distri-
buted between Clive, Major Kilpatrick, the governor,
and the members of the council. Clive's share of these
enormous sums amounted to two million eighty thousand
rupees. In those days a rupee was worth half a crown.
the principal

the English side. So enormous,


284
A DISGRACEFUL TRANSACTION.
Never did an English officer make such a bargain for
himself.
But even this is not the most dishonourable feature of
the transaction. Omichund had for some time been kept
in the dark as to what was going forward, but obtaining
information through his agents he questioned Mr. Watts
concerning it. The latter then informed him of the whole
state of affairs, and Omichund, whose services to the Eng-
lish had been immense, naturally demanded a share of the
plunder. Whether or not he threatened to divulge the
plot to the nabob, unless his demands were satisfied, is
doubtful. At anyrate it was considered prudent to
pacify him, and he was accordingly told that he should
receive the sum he named. Clive and the members of
the council, however, although willing to gratify their
own extortionate greed at the expense of Meer Jaffier,
determined to rob Omichund of his share. In order to
do this two copies of the treaty with Meer Jaffier were
drawn up on different coloured papers. They were exactly
alike, except that in one the amount to be given to Omi-
chund was entirely omitted. This was the real treaty.
The other was intended to be destroyed after being
shown to a friend of Omichund in order to convince the
latter that all was straight and honourable. All the
English authorities placed their signatures to the real
treaty, but Admiral Watson indignantly refused to have
anything to do with the fictitious one, or to be a party
in any way to the deceit practised on Omichund. In
order to get out of the difficulty, Clive himself forged
Admiral Watson's signature to the fictitious treaty.
A more disgraceful transaction was never entered into
by a body of English gentlemen. That Mr. Drake and
the members of his council, the pitiful cowards who fled
from Calcutta and refused to allow the ships to draw off
its brave garrison, should consent to such a transaction
was but natural, but that Clive, the gallant and dashing
commander, should have stooped to it, is sad indeed. It


THE NABOB FORCED INTO WAR.
285
may be said that to the end of his life Clive defended
his conduct in this transaction, under the excuse that
Omichund was a scoundrel. The Indian was not, indeed,
an estimable character. Openly he was the friend and
confidant of the nabob, while all the time he was engaged
in bribing and corrupting his officers and in plotting with
his enemies. This, however, in no way alters the facts
that he rendered inestimable service to the English, and
that the men who deceived and cheated him were to the
full as greedy and grasping as himself, without, in the
case of the governor and his council, having rendered any
service whatever to the cause.
At last the negotiations were complete. More and
more severely did Clive press upon the nabob. Having
compelled him to expel Law and the French, first from
Moorshedabad and then from his dominions, he pressed
fresh demands upon him, until the unfortunate prince,
driven to despair, and buoyed up with the hope that he
should receive assistance from Bussy, who had just
expelled the English from their factory at Vizapatam,
ordered Meer Jaffier to advance with fifteen thousand
men to reinforce Rajah Dulab Ram at Plassey. Clive
in fact forced on hostilities. His presence, with that of a
considerable portion of his army, was urgently required
at Madras. He was sure, however, that the instant he
had gone, and the English force was greatly weakened,
the nabob would again commence hostilities; and the
belief was shared by all in India. He was, therefore,
determined to force on the crisis as soon as possible, in
order that, the nabob being disposed of, he should be able
to send reinforcements to Madras.
While these negotiations had been going on Charlie
Marryat had remained in Calcutta. He had been severely
wounded in the attack on Chandranagore, and was carried
down to Calcutta in a boat. On arriving there he heard
that the Lizzie Anderson had just cast anchor off the
fort. He caused himself at one? to be conveyed on board,


286
THE ADVANCE TOWARDS PLASSEY.
and was received with the greatest heartiness and
pleasure by his old friend, the captain, and assiduously
attended by the doctor of the ship. In order that he
might have as much air as possible the captain had a sort
of tent, with a double covering, erected on deck. During
the daytime the sidesof this were lifted so that the air could
pass freely across the bed. Charlie's wound was a severe
one, and hail he been nursed in a hospital on shore, it is
probable that it would have been fatal. Thanks, however,
to the comforts on board ship, the freshness and coolness
of the situation, and the care of all surrounding him, he
was, after some weeks' illness, pronounced convalescent,
and was sufficiently recovered to join the force with
which Clive marched against Plassey.
This force consisted of nine hundred and fifty European
infantry, a hundred artillerymen, fifty sailors, and two
thousand one hundred Sepoys. The artillery consisted of
eight six-pounders and two small howitzers. The army
of the nabob was fifty thousand strong, and against such
a force it was indeed an adventurous task for an army of
three thousand men, of whom only one-third were Euro-
peans to advance to the attack. Everything depended, in
fact, upon Meer Jaffier and his two colleagues in treachery,
Rajah Dulab Ram and Yar Lutf Khan. The nabob on
hearing of Clive's advance had sent to M. Law, who was
with a hundred and fifty men at a place over a hundred
miles distant, to which he had in accordance with the
orders of Clive been obliged to retire, and begged him to
advance to join him with all speed. The nabob had with
him forty or fifty Frenchmen commanded by M. St.
Frais, formerly one of the council of Chandranagore.
These had some field-pieces of their own, and also directed
the native artillery of fifty-three guns, principally thirty-
two, twenty-four, and eighteen pounders.
Had Clive been sure of the co-operation of Meer Jaffier
and his confederates, who commanded three out of the four
divisions of the nabob's army, he need not have hesitated.


A COUNCIL OF WAR.
287
But he was till the last moment in ignorance whether to
rely upon them. The nabob, having become suspicious oi'
Meer Jaffier, had obtained from him an oath sworn on
the Koran of fidelity, and although the traitor continued
his correspondence with Clive his letters were of a very
dubious character, and Clive was in total ignorance as to
his real intentions. So doubtful, indeed, was he, that
when only a few miles of ground and the river Bhagirathi
lay between him and the enemy, Clive felt the position
so serious that he called a council of war, and put to
them the question whether they should attack the nabob
or fortify themselves at Katwa, and hold that place until
the rainy season, which had just set in with great violence,
should abate. All the officers above the rank of subalterns,
twenty in number, were present. Clive himself, contrary
to custom, gave his vote first in favour of halting at
Katwa. Major Kilpatrick.who commanded the Company's
troops, Major Grant of the 37th, and ten other officers
voted the same way. Major Eyre Coote declared in
favour of an immediate advance. He argued that the
troops were in high spirits and had hitherto been every-
where successful, and that a delay would allow M. Law
and his troops to arrive. He considered that if they
determined not to fight they should fall back upon Cal-
cutta . Charlie Marryat supported him, as did five other
officers, all belonging to the Indian service. The decision
taken, the council separated, and Clive strolled away to a
grove and sat down by himself. There he thought over
in his mind the arguments which had been advanced by
both sides. He saw the force of the arguments which
had been adduced by Major Eyre Coote and Charlie
Marryat, and his own experience showed him that the
daring course is always the most prudent one in fighting
with Asiatics. At last he came to a conclusion. Rising,
he returned to the camp, and meeting Major Coote on the
way informed him that he had changed his mind and
would fight the next day.


288
TIM IN DESPAIR.
Charlie returned to his tent after the council broke up
disheartened at the result. He was greeted by Tim.
"Shure, yer honour, Hossein is in despair. The water
has filled up the holes where he makes his fires, and the
rain has soaked the wood. Yer dinner is not near cooked
yet, and half the dishes are spoilt."
"It does not matter a bit, Tim," Charlie sr.id. "You
know I'm not particular about my eating, though Hossein
will always prepare a dinner fit for an alderman."
"We are going to fight them to-morrow, yer honour, I
hope," Tim said. "It's sick to death I am of wading
about here in the wet like a duck. It's as bare as the
bogs of ould Ireland, without the blessings of the
pigs and potatoes, to-say nothing of the colleens."
"No, Tim, I'm afraid we're going to stop where we are
for a bit. The council of war have decided not to fight."
"Shure and that's bad news," Tim said, "the worst
I've heard for many a day. What if there be fifty
thousand of 'em, Mister Charles, haven't we bate 'em at
long odds before, and can't we do it agin?"
"I think we could, Tim," Charlie replied; "but the odds
of fifty-three heavy cannon, which the spies say they've
got, to our ten pop-guns is serious. However, I'm sorry
we're not going to fight, and I'm afraid that you must
make up your mind to the wet, and Hossein his to giving
me bad dinners for some weeks to come, that is to say if
the enemy don't turn us out of this."
A few minutes later Lieutenant Peters entered the
tent. "Is it true, Charlie, that we are not going to fight
after all?"
"True enough," Charlie said. "We are to wait till the
rains are over."
"Rains'" Peters said in disgust; "what have the rains
got to do with it. If we had a six weeks' march before
us I could understand the wet weather being a hindrance.
Men are not water-rats, and to march all day in these
heavy downpours, and to lie all night in the mud would


A CHANGE OF PLANS.
289
soon tell upon our strength. But here we are within a
clay's march of the enemy, and the men might as well get
wet in the held as here. Every one longs to be at the
enemy, and a halt will have a very bad effect. What have
you got to drink, Charlie?"
"I have some brandy and rum;. nothing else," Charlie
said. "But what will be better than either for you
is a cup of tea; Hossein makes it as well as ever. I
suppose you have dined?"
"Yes, half an hour ago."
Just as Charlie finished his meal, Major Eyre Coote
put his head into the tent. "Marryat, the chief has
changed his mind. We cross the river the first thing in
the morning and move at once upon Plassey."
"Hurrah!" Charlie shouted; "Clive is himself again.
That is good news indeed."
"You will move your Sepoys down to the river at day-
break, and will be the first to cross. There is no chance
of any opposition, as the spies tell us that the nabob has
not arrived yet at Plassey."
Several other officers afterwards dropped into the tent,
for the news rapidly spread through the camp. There
was, as had been the case at the council, considerable differ-
ences of opinion as to the prudence of the measure, but
among the junior officers and men the news that the
enemy were to be attacked at once was received with
hearty satisfaction.
"Here, major," a fellow subaltern of Peter's said, as he
entered the tent followed by a servant, "I have brought
in half a dozen bottles of champagne. I started with a
dozen from Calcutta, and had intended to keep these
to celebrate our victory. But as in the first place all
heavy baggage is to be left here, and in the second, it has
occurred to me that possibly I may not come back to
help to drink it, we may as well turn it to the good pur-
pose of drinking success to the expedition."
Some of the bottles were opened and a merry evening
(197) T


290
A TOILSOME MARCH.
was spent, but the party broke up early, for they had
a heavy day's work before them on the morrow.
At daybreak the troops were in movement towards
the banks of the Bhagirathi. They had brought boats
with them from Chandranagore, and the work of cross-
ing the river continued without intermission until four
in the afternoon, when the whole force was landed on
the left bank. Here Clive received another letter from
Meer Jaffier, informing him that the nabob had halted at
Mankarah and intended to intrench himself there. He
suggested that the English should undertake a circuitous
march and attack him in the rear; but as this march would
have exposed Clive to being cut off from his communica-
tions, and as he was still very doubtful of the good faith
of the conspirators, he determined to march straight
forward, and sent word to Meer Jaffier to that effect.
From the point where Clive had crossed the Bhagirathi
it was fifteen miles to Plassey, following as they did the
curves of the river. It was necessary to do this as they had
no carriage, and the men were obliged to tow their sup-
plies in boats against the stream. Orders were issued that
as soon as the troops were across they should prepare
to eat their dinners, as the march was to be resumed
at once. The rain was coming down in a steady pour
as the troops, drenched to the skin, started upon their
march. The stream, swollen by the rains, was in full
flood, and the work of towing the heavy-laden barges
was wearisome in the extreme. All took a share in the
toil. In many cases the river had overflowed its banks,
and the troops had to struggle through the water, up to
their waists, while they tugged and strained at the ropes.
Charlie, as a mounted officer, rode at the head of his
Sepoys who formed the advance of the force. Three
hundred men preceded the main body who were towing
the boats, to guard them from any sudden surprise. Tim
marched beside him, occasionally falling back and taking
a turn at the ropes. "This is dog's work, Mister Charles,"


ARRIVAL AT PLASSEY.
291
he said. "It's lucky that it's raining, for the river can't
make us wetter than we are. My hands are fairly sore
with pulling at the ropes."
"Ah, Tim, you're not fond of ropes, you know. You
remember that night at Moorshedabad."
"Faith, yer honour, and I'll not forget it if I live to be
as old as Methusalah. Well, yer honour, it will be hard
on us if we do not thrash them niggers to-morrow after
all the trouble we are taking to be at them."
At one o'clock in the morning the weary troops reached
the village of Plassey. They marched through it, and
halted and bivouacked in a large mango grove a short
distance beyond.



CHAPTER XXIII.
PLASSEY.
CARCELY had the soldiers taken off their packs
when the sound of martial music was heard.
Charlie was speaking at the time to Major
Coote. "There are the enemy, sure enough,"
the latter said. "That old rascal Meer Jafficr must have
been deceiving us when he said that the nabob had halted
at Mankarah. I'm afraid he means to play us false."
"I expect," Charlie remarked, " that he does not know
what he means himself. These Asiatics are at any time
ready to turn traitors, and to join the strongest. At
present Jaffier does not know which is the stronger, and
I think it likely enough that he will take as little, share
as he can in the battle to-morrow till he sees which
way it is going. Then if we are getting the best of it the
rascal will join us for the sake of the advantages which
he expects to gain. If the day is going against us he will
do his best to complete his master's victory; and should
proofs of his intended treachcry ever come to light he
will clear himself by saying that he intended to deceive
us all along, and merely pretended to treat with us in
order to throw us off our guard, and so deliver us into
the hands of his master."
"Yes," Major Eyre Coote replied. "These Mahommedan
chiefs are indeed crafty and treacherous rascals. The
whole history of India shows that gratitude is a feeling


THE ENEMY'S POSITION.
293
altogether unknown to them, and that whatever favours
a master may have lavished upon them they are always
ready to betray him if they think that by so doing they
will better their position. Now I shall lie down and try
to get a few hours' sleep before morning. I am wet to
the skin, but fortunately in these sultry nights that
matters little."
"I must go my rounds," Charlie said, "and see that
the sentries are on the alert. If the men were not so
tired I should have said that the best plan would have
been to make a dash straight at the enemy's camp. It
would take them quite unprepared, even if they know, as
I daresay they do, that we are close at hand, and they
would lose all the advantage of their artillery."
"Yes, if we had arrived an hour before sunset so as to
be able to learn something of the nature of the ground,
that would be our best course," Major Coote agreed. "But,
even if the troops had been fresh, a night attack on an
unknown position is a hazardous undertaking. Good-
night, I must see Clive and take his last orders."
At daybreak the English were astir, and the position of
the enemy became visible. He occupied strongly in-
trenched works which the Rajah Dulab Ram had thrown
up during his stay. The right of these works rested on
the river, and extended inland at a right angle to it for
about two hundred yards, and then swept round to the
north at an obtuse angle for nearly three miles. At the
angle was a redoubt mounted with cannon. In advance
of this was a mdund covered with jungle. Half-way
between the intrenchnients and the mango grove were
two large tanks near the river surrounded by high mounds
of earth. These tanks were about half a mile from the
English position. On the river bank, a little in advance
of the grove, was a hunting-box belonging to the nabob,
surrounded by a masonry wall. Clive took possession
of this immediately he heard the sound of the nabob's
music on his arrival
.


294
A DESPERATE POSITION.
Soon after daylight the nabob's troops moved out from
their intrenchments, and it was evident that he was
aware of the position of the English. The French with
their four field-guns took up their post on the mound of
the tank nearest to the grove, and about half a mile dis-
tant from it, and in the narrow space between them and
the river two heavy guns under a native officer were
placed. Behind the French guns was the division of
Mir Mudin Khan, the one faithful general of the nabob.
It consisted of five thousand horse and seven thousand
foot. Extending in the arc of a circle towards the village
of Plassey, were the troops of the three traitor generals,
Rajah Dulab Ram, Yar Lutf Khan, and Meer Jaffier.
Thus the English position was almost surrounded, and in
advancing against the camp they would have to expose
themselves to an attack in rear by the troops of the con-
spirators. These generals had between them nearly thirty-
eight thousand troops.
From the roof of the hunting-box Clive watched the
progress of the enemy's movements. He saw at once that
the position which they had taken up was one which
would entail the absolute destruction of his force should
he be defeated, and that this depended entirely upon the
course taken by the conspirators. Against such a force
as that opposed to him, if these remained faithful to their
master, success could hardly be hoped for. However, it
was now too late to retreat, and the only course was to
show a bold front. Clive accordingly moved his troops
out from the mango trees to a line with the hunting-box.
The Europeans were formed in the centre with three field-
pieces on each side. The native troops were on either
flank. Two field-guns and the two howitzers were placed
a little in advance of the hunting-box facing the French
position on the mound.
At eight o'clock in the morning of the 23d of June, a
memorable day in the annals of India, the preparations on
both sides were complete, and St. Frais opened the battle


THE RETREAT TO THE GROVE.
295
by the discharge of one of his guns at the English. At
the signal the whole of the artillery round the long curve
opened their fire. The ten little guns replied to this
overwhelming discharge, and for half an hour continued
to play on the dense masses of the enemy. But however
well they might be handled they could do little against
the fire of the fifty pieces of cannon concentrated upon
them. Had these been all served by European artillery-
men the British force would have been speedily annihil-
ated as they stood. The natives of India, however, were
extremely clumsy gunners. They fired but slowly, and
had the feeblest idea of elevation. Consequently their
balls, for the most part, went far over the heads of the
English, and the four field-guns of St. Frais did more
execution than the fifty heavy pieces of the nabob. At
the end of half an hour, however, Clive had lost thirty
of his men, and determined to fall back to the mango
grove.
Leaving a party in the hunting-box and in the brick-
kilns in front of it, in which the guns had been posted,
to harass St. Frais battery with their musketry tire, he
withdrew the rest of his force into the grove. Here they
were in shelter, for it was surrounded by a high and thick
bank. Behind this the men sat down, while parties set
to work piercing holes through the banks as embrasures
for the guns.
The enemy, on the retreat of the British within the
grove, advanced with loud shouts of triumph, and bringing
their guns closer, again opened fire. The British had by
this time pierced the holes for their field-pieces, and these
opened so vigorously that several of the enemy's cannon
were disabled, numbers of their gunners killed, and some
ammunition waggons blown up. On the other hand the
English, now in perfect shelter, did not suffer at all,
although the tops of the trees were cut off in all directions
by the storm of cannon balls which swept through them.
Although the English fire was producing considerable


296
REPULSE OF THE CAVALRY.
loss among the enemy, this was as nothing in compari-
son to his enormous numbers, and at eleven o'clock
Clive summoned his principal officers around him, and it
was agreed that as Meer Jaffier and his associates, of
whose position in the field they were ignorant, showed
no signs of drawing off or of treachery to their master, it
was impossible to risk an attack upon the front, since
they would, as they pressed forward, be enveloped by the
forces in the rear. It was determined, therefore, that
unless any unexpected circumstance occurred they should
hold their present position till nightfall, and should at
midnight attack the enemy's camp.
A quarter of an hour later a tremendous tropical shower
commenced, and for an hour the rain came down in
torrents. Gradually the enemy's fire slackened. The
English had tarpaulins to cover their ammunition,
which, therefore, suffered no injury. The natives had no
such coverings, and their powder was soon completely
wetted by the deluge of rain. Mir Mudin Khan, knowing
that his own guns had been rendered useless, believed
that those of the English were in a similiar condition, and
leading out his cavalry made a splendid charge down
upon the grove.
The English were in readiness. As the cavalry swept
up a flash of fire ran from a thousand muskets from
the top of the embankments, while each of the field-guns
sent its load of grape-shot through the embrasures into
the throng of horsemen. The effect was decisive. The
cavalry recoiled before the terrible fire, and rode back
with their brave leader mortally wounded.
This blow was fatal to the fortunes of Suraj-u-Dowlah.
When the news of the death of his brave and faithful
general reached him he was struck with terror. He had
long suspected Meer Jaffier of treachery, but he had
now no one else to rely upon. Sending for that general
he reminded him in touching terms of the benefits which
he had received at the hands of his father, and conjured


SURROUNDED BY TRAITORS.
297
him to be faithful to him. Throwing his turban upon
the ground, he said, "Jaffier, you must defend that
turban."
Jaffier responded with assurances of his loyalty and
sincerity, ana promised to defend his sovereign with his
life. Then riding off he at once despatched a messenger
to Clive informing him of what had happened, and urging
him to attack at once. As long as Mir Mudin Khan
lived it is probable that Meer Jaffier was still undecided
as to the part he should play. While that general lived
it was possible, even probable, that the English would be
defeated, even should the traitors take no part against
them. His death, however, left the whole management
of affairs in the hands of the three conspirators, and their
course was now plain.
Scarcely had Meer Jaffier left the nabob than the
unhappy young man, who was still under twenty years
old, turned to Rajah Dulab Ram for counsel and advice.
The traitor gave him counsel that led to his destruction.
He told him that the English could not be attacked in
their position, that his troops exposed to the fire of then-
guns were suffering heavily and losing heart, and he
advised him at once to issue orders for them to fall back
within their intrenchments. He also advised him to
leave the field himself, and to retire to Moorshedabad,
leaving it to his generals to annihilate the English should
they venture to attack them. Suraj-u-Dowlah, at no time
capable of thinking for himself, and now bewildered by
the death of the general he knew to be faithful to him,
and by his doubts as to the fidelity of the others, fell into
the snare. He at once issued orders for the troops to
retire within their intrenchments, and then mounting a
swift camel, and accompanied by two thousand horsemen,
he left the field and rode off to Moorshedabad.
The movement of retirement at once commenced . The
three traitor generals drew off their troops, and those of
Mir Mudin Khan also obeyed orders and fell back. St.


298
THE ADVANCE OF THE BRITISH.
Frais, however, refused to obey. He saw the ruin which
would follow upon the retreat, and he pluckily continued
his fire.
Clive, after the council had decided that nothing should
be done till nightfall, had lain down in the hunting-box
to snatch a little repose, his thoughts having kept him
awake all night. Major Kilpatrick, seeing the retirement
of the enemy, and that the French artillerymen remained
unsupported on the mound, at once advanced with two
hundred and fifty Europeans and two guns against it,
sending word to Clive what he was doing. Clive, angry
that any officer should have taken so important a step
without consulting him, at once ran after the detachment
and severely reprimanded Major Kilpatrick for moving
from the grove without orders. Immediately, however,
that he comprehended the whole position he recognized
the wisdom of the course Kilpatrick had taken, and sent
him back to the grove to order the whole force to
advance.
St. Frais, seeing that he was entirely unsupported, fired
a last shot, and then limbering up fell back in perfect
order to the redoubt at the corner of the intrenchment,
where he again posted his field-pieces in readiness for
action.
Looking round the field Clive saw that two of the
divisions which formed the arc of the circle were march-
ing back towards the intrenchments, but that the third,
that on the left of their line, had wheeled round and
was marching towards the rear of the grove. Not
having received the letter which Meer Jaffier had written
to him, he supposed that this movement indicated an
intention to attack his baggage, and he therefore detached
some European troops with a field-gun to check the
advance. Upon the gun opening fire the enemy's division
halted. It ceased its advance but continued apart from
the rest of the enemy. In the meantime Clive had arrived
upon the mound which St. Frais had left, and planting


CAPTURE OF THE NABOB'S CAMP.
299
his guns there opened fire upon the enemy within their
intrenchments.
The Indiansoldiers and inferior officers, knowing nothing
of the treachery of their chiefs, were indignant at being
thus cannonaded in their intrenchments by a foe so in-
ferior in strength, and horse, foot, and artillery poured
out again from the intrenchments and attacked the British.
The battle now raged in earnest. Clive posted half
his infantry and artillery on the mound of the tank
nearest to the enemy's intrenchments, and the greater
part of the rest on rising ground two hundred yards to
the left of it, while he placed a hundred and sixty picked
shots, Europeans and natives, behind the tank close to
the intrenchments, with orders to keep up a continuous
musketry fire upon the enemy as they sallied out.
The enemy fought bravely. St. Frais worked his guns
unflinchingly at the redoubt, the infantry poured in
volley after volley, the cavalry made desperate charges
right up to the British lines. But they had no leader,
and were fighting against men well commanded and con-
fident in themselves. Clive observed that the division on
the enemy's extreme left remained inactive and detached
from the army, and it for the first time struck him that
this was the division of Meer Jaffier. Relieved for the
safety of his baggage, and from the attack which had
hitherto threatened in his rear, he at once determined to
carry the hill in advance of St. Frais's battery, and the
redoubt occupied by the French leader. Strong columns
were sent against each position. The hill was carried
without opposition, and then so heavy and searching a
fire was poured into the intrenched camp that the enemy
began to fall back in utter confusion. St. Frais finding
himself isolated and alone in the redoubt, as he had before
been on the mound, was forced to retire.
At five o'clock the battle was over, and the camp of the
Nabob of Bengal in the possession of the English. The
British loss was trifling. Seven European and sixteen


300
THE RESULT OF THE BATTLE.
native soldiers were killed, thirteen Europeans and thirty-
six natives wounded. It was one of the decisive battles
of the world, for the fate of India hung in the balance.
Had Clive been defeated and his force annihilated, as it
must have been if beaten, the English would have been
swept out of Bengal. The loss of that presidency would
have had a decided effect on the struggle in Madras,
where the British were with the greatest difficulty main-
taining themselvesagainstthe French. Henceforth Bengal,
the richest province in India, belonged to the English,
for although for a time they were content to recognize
Meer Jaffier and his successors as its nominal rulers, these
were but puppets in their hands, and they were virtual
masters of the province.
After the battle Meer Jaffier arrived. Conscious of his
own double-dealing he by no means felt sure of the
reception he should meet with. It suited Clive, however,
to ignore the doubtful part he had played, and lie was
saluted as Nabob of Bengal. It would have been far
better for him had he remained one of the great chiefs of
Bengal. The enormous debt with which Clive and his
colleagues had saddled him crushed him. The sum was
so vast that it was only by imposing the most onerous
taxation upon his people that he was enabled to pay it,
and the discontent excited proved his destruction.
Omichund had no greater reason for satisfaction at the
part which he had played in the ruin of his country.
The fact that he had been deceived by the forged treaty
was abruptly and brutally communicated to him, and the
blow broke his heart. He shortly afterwards became
insane and died before eighteen months were over.
Suraj-u-Dowlah fled to Moorshedabad, where the rem-
nants of his army followed him. At first the nabob
endeavoured to secure their fidelity by issuing a con-
siderable amount of pay. Then, overpowered by his fears
of treachery, he sent off the ladies of the zenana and all
his treasures on elephants, and a few hours afterwards


THE MURDER OF A TYRANT.
301
he himself, accompanied by his favourite wife and a slave
with a casket of his most valuable jewels, fled in disguise.
A boat had been prepared and lay in readiness at the
wharf of the palace. Rowing day and night against the
stream the boat reached Rajmahal, ninety miles distant,
on the night of the fourth day following his flight.
Here the rowers were so knocked up by their exertions
that it was impossible to proceed farther, and they took
refuge in a deserted hut by the bank.
The following morning, however, they were seen by a
fakir, whose ears the young tyrant had had cut off
thirteen months previously, and this man, recognizing
the nabob even in his disguise, at once took the news to
Meer Jaffier's brother, who happened to reside in the
town. The latter immediately sent a party of his retainers,
who captured the nabob without difficulty. He was again
placed in the boat and taken back to Moorshedabad,
where he was led into the presence of Meer Jaflier. The
wretched young man implored the mercy of his triumphant
successor, the man who owed station and rank and vvealtli
to his grandfather, and who had nevertheless betrayed
him to the English.
His entreaties so far moved Meer Jaffier that he was
irresolute for a time as to the course he should pursue.
His son, however, Mirav, a youth of about the same age
as the deposed nabob, insisted that it was folly to show
mercy, as Meer Jaffier would never be safe so long as
Suraj-u-Dowlah remained alive, and his father at last
assigned the captive to his keeping, knowing well what
the result would be. In the night Suraj-u-Dowlah was
murdered. His mangled remains were in the morning
placed on an elephant and exposed to the gaze of the
populace and soldiery.
Suraj-u-Dowlah was undoubtedly a profligate and
rapacious tyrant. In the course of a few months he
alienated his people and offended a great number of his
most powerful chiefs. The war which he undertook


302
A BLACK BUSINESS.
against the English, although at the moment unprovoked,
must still be regarded as a patriotic one, and had he not
soiled his victory by the massacre of the prisoners, which
he first permitted and then approved, the English would
have had no just cause of complaint against him. From
the day of the arrival of Clive at Calcutta he was doomed.
It is certain that the nabob would not have remained
faithful to his engagements when the danger which wrung
the concessions from him had passed. Nevertheless the
whole of the circumstances which followed the signature
of the treaty, the manner in which the unhappy youth
was alternately cajoled and bullied to his ruin, the loath-
some treachery in which those around him engaged with
the connivance of the English, and lastly the murder in
cold blood, which Meer Jaifier, our creature, was allowed
to perpetrate, rendered the whole transaction one of the
blackest in the annals of English history.



CHAPTER XXIV.
MOUNTED INFANTRY.
FEW days after Plassey Colonel Clive sent
for Charlie.
"Marryat," he said, "I must send you back
with two hundred men to Madras. The
governor there has been writing to me by every ship
which has come up the coast, begging me to move down
with the bulk of the force as soon as affairs are a little
settled here. That is out of the question. There are
innumerable matters to be arranged. Meer Jaffier must
be sustained. The French under Law must be driven
entirely out of Bengal. The Dutch must be dealt with.
Altogether I have need of every moment of my time,
and of every man under my orders, for at least two
years. However, I shall at once raise a Bengal native
army, and so release the Sepoys of Madras. If there
be any special and sore need I must, of course, denude
myself here of troops to succour Madras; but I hope
it will not come to that. In the meantime I propose
that you shall take back two hundred of the Madras
Europeans. Lawrence will be glad to have you, and
your chances of fighting are greater there than they will
be here. Bengal is overawed, and so long as I maintain
the force I now have, it is unlikely in the extreme to
rise; whereas battles and sieges, great and small, are
the normal condition of Madras."


306
DRILL AND DISCIPLINE.
no difficulty in obtaining volunteers, for as soon as the
nature of the force was known the men were eager to
engage in it. To this troop the two little field-pieces
would be committed.
A few days after the scheme had been sanctioned
Ensign Anstey was at work drilling the recruits as cav-
alry. Charlie and Peters were instructed by him also
in the drill and words of command, and were soon able
to assist. Two months were spent in severe work, and
at the end of that time the little regiment were able to
execute all simple cavalry manoeuvres with steadiness
and regularity. The natives were all men who had
lived on horseback from their youth, and therefore re-
quired no teaching to ride. They were also, at the end
of that time, able to act as infantry with as much regu-
larity as the ordinary Sepoys. When so engaged four
horses were held by one man, so that a hundred and
fifty men were available for fighting on foot. The work
had been unusually severe, but as the officers did not
spare themselves, and Charlie had promised a present
to each man of the troop when fit for service, they had
worked with alacrity, and had taken great interest in
learning their new duties. At the end of two months
they were inspected by Colonel Lawrence and Governor
Pigot, and both expressed their highest gratification and
surprise at their efficiency, and anticipated great benefits
would arise from the organization.
So urgent, indeed, was the necessity that something
should be done for the restoration of order, that Charlie
had with difficulty obtained the two months necessary to
attain the degree of perfection which he deemed neces-
sary. The day after the inspection the troop marched
out from Madras. Ensign Anstey commanded the white
troop, the other three were led by native officers. Cap-
tain Peters commanded the squadron composed of the
white troop and one of the others. A Lieutenant Hal-
lowes, whom Peters knew to be a hard-working and


THE FIRST SKIRMISH.
307
energetic officer, was, at Charlie's request, appointed to
the command of the other squadron. He himself com-
manded the whole.
They had been ordered in the first place to move to
Arcot, which was held by a garrison of Muhammud Ali.
The whole of the country round was greatly disturbed.
French intrigues and the sight of the diminished power
of the English had caused most of the minor chiefs in
that neighbourhood to throw off their allegiance. A
body of Maratta horse were ravaging the country districts,
and it was against these that Charlie determined in the
first place to act. He had been permitted to have his
own way in the clothing and arming of his force. Each
man carried a musket, which had been shortened some
six inches, and hung in slings from the saddle, the muzzle
resting in a piece of leather, technically termed a bucket.
The ammunition pouch was slung on the other side
of the saddle, and could be fastened in an instant by
two straps to the belts which the troopers wore round
their waists. The men were dressed in brown, thick
cotton cloth, called karkee. Round their black forage
caps was wound a long length of blue and white cotton
cloth, forming a turban, with the ends hanging down to
protect the back of the neck and spine from the sun.
Having obtained news that the Maratta horse, two
thousand strong, were pillaging at a distance of six miles
from the town, Charlie set off the day following his
arrival to meet them. The Marattas had notice of his
coming; but hearing that the force consisted only of
two hundred horse, they regarded it with contempt.
When Charlie first came upon them they were in the
open country, and seeing that they were prepared to
attack him, he drew up his little force in two lines. The
second line he ordered to dismount to act as infantry.
The two guns were loaded with grape, and the men of
the first line were drawn up at sufficient intervals to
allow an infantryman to pass between each horse.


308
DEFEAT OF THE MARATTAS.
With shouts of anticipated triumph the Maratta horse
swept down. The front line of English horsemen had
screened the movements of those behind, and when the
enemy were within fifty yards, Charlie gave the word.
The troopers already sat musket in hand, and between
each horse an infantry soldier now stepped forward, while
towards each end the line opened and the two field-pieces
were advanced. The Maratta horsemen were astonished
at this sudden manoeuvre, but, pressed by the mass from
behind, they still continued their charge. When but
fifteen yards from the English line, a stream of fire ran
along this from end to end, every musket was emptied
into the advancing force, while the guns on either flank
swept them with grape. The effect was tremendous.
Scarcely a man of the front line survived the fire, and
the whole mass halted and recoiled in confusion. Before
they could recover themselves another volley of shot and
grape was fired into them. Then Charlie's infantry ran
back, and the cavalry, closing up, dashed upon the foe,
followed half a minute afterwards by the lately dis-
mounted men of the other two troops, ten white soldiers
alone remaining to work and guard the guns. The effect
of the charge of these two hundred disciplined horse
upon the already disorganized mob of Maratta horsemen
was irresistible, and in a few minutes the Marattas were
scattered and in full flight over the plain, pursued by the
British cavalry, now broken up into eight half troops.
The rout was complete, and in a very short time the last
Maratta had fled, leaving behind them three hundred dead
upon the plain. Greatly gratified with their success, and
feeling confident now in their own powers, the British
force returned to Arcot.
Charlie now determined to attack the fort of Vellore,
which was regarded as impregnable. The town lay at
the foot of some very steep and rugged hills, which were
surmounted by three detached forts. The rajah, encour-
aged by the French, had renounced his allegiance to


THE FORTS OF VELL0RE.
309
Muhammud Ali, and had declared himself independent.
As, however, it was certain that he was prepared to give
assistance to the French when they took the field against
the English, Charlie determined to attack the place. The
French had received large reinforcements, and had already
captured many forts and strong places around Pondi-
cherry. They were, however, awaiting the arrival of
still larger forces, known to be on the way, before they
made a decisive, and, as they hoped, final attack upon
the English.
The rajah's army consisted of some fifteen hundred
infantrj'- and as many cavalry. These advanced to meet
the English force. Charlie feigned a retreat as they
came on, and retired to a village some three miles dis-
tant. The cavalry pursued at full speed, leaving the in-
fantry behind. Upon reaching the village Charlie at
once dismounted all his men, lined the inclosures, and
received the enemy's cavalry, as they galloped up, with
so heavy a fire that they speedily drew rein. After
trying for some time to force the position they began to
fall back, and the English force again mounted, dashed
upon them and completed their defeat. The broken
horsemen, as they rode across the plain, met their infantry
advancing, and these, disheartened at the defeat of the
cavalry, fell back in great haste, and abandoning the
town, which was without fortification, retired at once
to the forts commanding it. Charlie took possession of
the town, and spent the next two days in reconnoitring
the forts. The largest and nearest of these faced the
right of the town. It was called Suzarow. The second,
on an even steeper hill, was called Guzarow. The third,
which lay some distance behind this, and was much
smaller, was called Mortz Azur. Charlie determined to
attempt in the first place to carry Guzarow, as in this,
which was considered the most inaccessible, the rajah
himself had taken up his position, having with him all
his treasure. Charlie saw that it would be next to im-


THE CAPTURE OF A HILL FORT.
311
buttons having been cut off, lest these should strike
against the rocks, and the muskets had been swathed up
in thick coverings. The men, as they gained the upper
ridge, spread along at the foot of the walls until the
whole body had gathered there. They could hear the
voices of the sentries thirty feet above them, but these,
having no idea of the vicinity of an enemy, did not look
over the edge of the wall. Indeed, the parapets of the
Indian fortifications were always so high that it was only
from projecting towers that the foot of the wall could be
seen. When the English force were assembled, the lad-
ders, which, like everything else, had been muffled, were
placed against the walls, and, headed by their officers,
the troops ascended. The surprise was complete. Not
until the leaders of the storming party stood upon the
parapet was their presence perceived. The guards dis-
charged their firelocks and fled hastily.
As soon as twenty men were collected on the wall
Charlie took the command of these and hurried forward
towards the gate. Hallowes was to lead the next party
along the opposite direction, Peters was to form the rest
up as they gained the wall, and to follow Charlie with
fifty more, while Anstey was to hold the remainder in
reserve, to be used as circumstances might demand. The
resistance, however, was slight. Taken absolutely by
surprise the enemy rushed out from their sleeping places.
They were immediately fired upon from the walls. The
greater part ran back into shelter, while some of the
more determined, gathering together, made for the gate.
But of this Charlie had already taken possession, and
received them with so vigorous a fire that they speedily
fell back. When the whole circuit of the walls was in
his possession, Charlie took a hundred of his men and
descended into the fort. Each building as he reached it
was searched, and the garrison it contained made to come
out and lay down their arms, and were then allowed to
depart through the gate. Upon reaching the rajah's


312
THE COMPLETION OK THE WORK.
quarters he at once came out and surrendered himself.
Two guns were discharged to inform the little body in
the town of the complete success of the movement; and
the guard on the road then fell back and joined the party
with the guns.
Thus, without losing a man, the fort of Guzarow, re-
garded by the natives as being impregnable, was carried.
Fifteen lacs of rupees were found in the treasury. Of
these, in accordance with the rules of the service, half
was set aside for the Company, the remainder became
the property of the force. Of this half fell to the officers,
in proportion to their rank, and the rest was divided
among the men. The share of each trooper amounted
to nearly two hundred pounds. Knowing how demoral-
izing the possession of such a sum would be, Charlie
assembled his force next morning. He pointed out to
them that as the greater part of the plunder was in
silver, it would be impossible for them to carry it on
their persons. He advised them, then, to allow the whole
sum to remain in the treasury, to be forwarded under an
escort to Madras, each soldier to receive an order for the
amount of his share upon the treasury there. This was
agreed to unanimously, and Charlie then turned his atten-
tion to the other forts.
The guns of Guzarow were turned against these, and
a bombardment commenced. Suzarow, which extended
partly down the slope, was much exposed to the fire from
Guzarow, and, although no damage could be done to the
walls at so great a distance, the garrison, suffering from
the fire, and intimidated by the fall of Guzarow, lost
heart. Large numbers deserted, and the governor, in the
course of two days, thought it prudent to obey the orders
which the rajah had, upon being made captive, sent to
him to surrender. The next day the governor of Mortz
Azur followed his example, and Vellore and its three
strong forts were thus in the possession of the English.
At Vellore Charlie nearly lost one of his faithful fol-


TIM AND A COBRA
313
lowers. Early in the morning Hossein came into Charlie's
room.
"Sahib," he said, "something is the matter with Tim."
"What is the matter?" Charlie said, sitting up in his
bed.
"I do not know, sahib. When I went to him he did
not move. He was wide awake and his eyes are staring.
When I went beside him he shook his head a little and
said, 'S-s-s-h.' He seems quite rigid, and is as pale as
death."
Charlie leaped out and hurried to Tim. The latter
was lying on the ground in the next room. He had
carried off' three or four cushions from the rajah's divan
and had thrown these down, and had spread a rug over
him. He lay on his back exactly as Hossein had de-
scribed. As Charlie hurried up Tim again gave vent to
the warning " S-s-s-h."
"What is the matter, Tim? What is the matter, my
poor fellow?"
Tim made a slight motion with his head for his master
to bend towards him. Charlie leant over him, and he
whispered:
"There is a sarpent in bed with me."
"Are you quite sure, Tim?"
"He woke me with his cold touch," Tim whispered.
"I felt him crawling against my foot, and now he is
laying against my leg."
Charlie drew back for a minute and consulted with
Hossein. "Lie quite still, Tim," he said, "and don't be
afraid. We will try to kill him without his touching
you; but even if he should bite you, with help ready at
hand there will be no danger."
Charlie now procured two knives, the one a sharp
surgical knife, from a case which he had brought, the
other he placed in a charcoal fire, which one of the men
speedily fanned until the blade had attained a white heat.
Charlie had decided that if the snake bit Tim he would



CHAPTER XXV.
BESIEGED IN A PAGODA.
FEW days later Charlie received a message
from the Rajah of Permacoil, saying that he
was besieged by a strong native force aided by
the French. He at once moved his force to
his assistance. He found that the besiegers, among whom
were two hundred French troops, were too strong to be
attacked. He therefore established himself in their rear,
attacked and captured convoys, and prevented the country
people from bringing in provisions. Several times the
besieging infantry advanced against him, but before these
he at once fell back, only to return as soon as they retired
to their camp. Whenever their horse ventured out against
him, he beat them back with considerable loss.
Ten days after his arrival, the enemy, finding it im-
possible to maintain themselves in the face of so active
an enemy, and suffering greatly from want of provisions,
raised the siege and fell back. As soon as they had
drawn off Charlie entered the fort. The rajah received
him with the greatest warmth. He was, however, much
distressed at the capture of a hill fort at some distance
from Permacoil. In this he had stowed his wives and
treasure, thinking that it would be unmolested. The
French, however, had, just before Charlie's arrival,
detached a strong force with some guns, and these had
captured the place. The force which had accomplished


316
THE ATTACK ON A PAGODA.
this had, he now heard, marched to Trinavody, a fort and
town thirty miles away, upon the road by which the
force which had besieged the town was retiring. The
treasure was a considerable one, amounting to seven lacs
of rupees, and as the rajah stated his willingness that the
troops should take possession of this if they could but
rescue his women, Charlie at once determined to attempt
the feat. The main body of the enemy would not reach
the place until the afternoon of the following day. Charlie
soon collected his men, and making a detour through the
country arrived next morning within a mile of Trinavody.
The town was a small one, and the fort one of the
ordinary native forts, built in a parallelogram with
flanking towers. The place, however, contained a very
large and solidly built pagoda or temple. It was sur-
rounded by a wall forty feet high, and at the gateway
stood an immense tower with terraces rising one above
the other. Capturing a native, Charlie learnt that the
fort was tenanted only by the troops of the native rajah
of the place, the French detachment being encamped in
the pagoda. He at once rode forward with his troops,
dashed through the native town, and in through the wide
gateway of the tower into the court-yard within. Beyond
two or three straggling shots from the sentries he had
so far encountered no opposition, and the native troops in
the court-yard, thrown into wild confusion by this sudden
appearance of a hostile force, threw down their arms and
cried for mercy. From the temple within, however, the
French infantry, a hundred strong, opened a brisk fire.
Charlie sent some of his men on to the tower, whence
their fire commanded the flat roof of the temple, and
these speedily drove the defenders from that post. The
field-pieces were unlimbered and directed towards the
gate of the inner temple, while a musketry fire was kept
up against every window and loophole in the building.
The gate gave way after a few shots had been fired, and
Charlie led his party to the assault. The French defended





THE ASSAILANTS BESIEGED.
317
themselves bravely, but they were outnumbered, and
were driven righting from room to room until the survi-
vors laid down their arms. The assault, however, had
cost the British a loss of twenty-five men.
The Rajah of Permacoil's treasure and his women fell
into the hands of the captors. Chaidie ordered the chests
to be brought down and placed in bullock waggons. Just
as he was about to order his men, who were scattered
through the temple looting, to form up, he heard a shout
from the tower, and looking up saw one of his men there
gesticulating wildly. He ran up the tower, and on
reaching the first terrace saw to his surprise the whole
of the force which he believed to be fifteen miles distant
already entering the town. The French officer in com-
mand, knowing the activity and dash of his opponent, and
fearing that an attempt might be made to carry Trinavody
and recapture the rajah's treasure, had marched all night.
When within a mile of the place he heard what had hap-
pened, and at once pushed forward.
Charlie saw that already his retreat was cut off, and
i imning to the edge of the terrace shouted to Peters to
hurry out with all the men already in the court-yard, to
occupy the houses outside the gate, and to keep back the
advancing enemy. Summoning another party to the
tower, four guns upon the terrace were at once loaded,
and these opened upon the head of the enemy's column
as they entered the street leading to the temple. In a
short time a brisk fight began. The enemy planted guns
to bear upon the tower. The cannon of the fort joined
in the assault, the infantry pressed forward through the
houses and inclosures to the temple and were soon
engaged with the men under Captain Peters, while the
guns and musketry from the tower also opened upon
them.
Having seen that the preparations to repulse an im-
mediate attack were complete, Charlie again ran down to
the court-yard. The weak point of the defences was the


318
PREPARATIONS FOR DEFENCE.
gateway. This was fifty feet wide and unprovided with
gates, and Charlie at once set a strong party to work to
form a barricade across it. For some hours the party
outside the gates maintained their position, but they
were gradually driven back, and towards evening, by
Charlie's orders, they retired within the temple.
The barricade was now eight feet high, the face was
formed of large slabs of stone piled one upon another
backed by a considerable thickness of earthwork. This,
however, although capable of resisting a sudden rush of
infantry, would, Charlie knew, be incapable of resisting
artillery. During the night he divided his men in two
parties, which alternately slept and worked at the inner
defences which he had designed. These consisted of two
walls running from each side of the gateway to the
temple. They were placed a few feet farther back than
the edge of the gateway, so that an enemy advancing to
the storm would not see them until within the gate.
These walls he intended to be eight feet high, and to be
backed with earth four feet high, so as to form a bank
on which the defenders could stand and fire into the
space between them. To obtain materials he pulled
down several buildings forming a part of the temple.
The distance from the gateway to the temple was fifty
yards, and although the men worked without ceasing the
wall had made but little progress when daylight dawned.
During the night Charlie lowered one of his men from
the wall farthest from the enemy with instructions to
make his way as fast as possible to Madras to ask for
succour.
In the morning Charlie found that the enemy had on
their side been also busy. A house which faced the end
of the street leading to the temple had been pulled down
and a battery of four guns erected there. As soon as it
was light the combat began. The enemy had sixteen
pieces of artillery besides those on the fort, and while the
four guns in front played unceasingly upon the barricade


320
TAKEN IN A TRAP.
up so heavy a fire that by the afternoon the inner as
well as the outer barricade was knocked to pieces. By
this time, however, the inner walls were completed, and
the English awaited the storm with confidence. The
doorway of the temple had been closed and blocked up
behind, but the doors had been shattered to pieces by the
entrance now stood open. Inside the temple, out of the
line of fire, Charlie had the two little field-pieces, each
crammed to the muzzle with bullets, placed in readiness
to fire. The lower floor of the tower had been pierced
above the gateway, and here two huge caldrons filled
with boiling lead, stripped from the roof, stood ready for
action.
At three in the afternoon, after a furious cannonade,
the fire of the enemy's battery suddenly ceased. They
had formed communications between the houses on either
side of the street, and at the signal the troops poured out
from these in large bodies and rushed to the assault.
The guns from the tower, which had been awaiting the
moment, poured showers of grape among them, but,
believing that the temple now lay at their mercy, the
enemy did not hesitate but rushed at the gateway. Not
a shot was fired as they entered. Scrambling over the
remains of the two barricades the enemy poured with
exulting shouts into the court-yard. Then those in front
hesitated. On either hand, as far as the doorway of the
temple, extended a massive wall eight feet high, roughly
built certainly, but far too strong to be battered down,
too steep to be scaled. They would have retreated, but
they were driven forward by the mass which poured in
through the gateway behind them; and seeing that their
only safety was in victory they pressed forward again.
Not a defender showed himself until the head of the
column had reached a point two-thirds of the distance
across the court-yard. Then suddenly on either side the
wall was lined by the British, who at once opened a
shot which

gateway, and the


A TERRIBLE RECEPTION.
321
tremendous fire on the mass below. At the same moment
the guns were run into the doorway and poured then-
contents into the struggling mass. Pent up between the
walls, unable to return the fire poured down upon them,
with lanes torn through them by the discharge of the
cannon, the greater portion of the mass strove to turn
and retire. The officer in command, a gallant French-
man, called upon the survivors of the fifty French infantry
who had led the attack to follow him, and rushed forward
upon the guns. Here, however, Charlie had posted his
Europeans, and these, swarming out from the temple,
poured a volley into the advancing French and then
charged them with the bayonet.
The pressure from behind had now ceased. Streams
of boiling lead poured through the holes above the arch-
way had effectually checked the advance, and through
this molten shower the shattered remnants of the assault-
ing column now fled for their lives, leaving two hundred
and fifty of their best men dead behind them. As the
last of the column issued out the guns of the battery
again angrily opened fire. As Charlie had anticipated,
the enemy, finding how strong were the inner defences,
abandoned all further idea of attack by the gateway;
and leaving only two guns there to prevent a sortie,
placed their whole artillery on the western side of the
pagoda, and opened fire to prevent a breach there.
For a week the siege continued, and then Charlie
determined to evacuate the place. The rajah's treasure
was made up into small sacks which were fastened to the
horses' croups. Had it not been for these animals he
would have defended the place to the last, confident in
his power to devise fresh means to repel fresh assaults.
The store of forage, however, collected by the enemy for
their own use in the temple was now exhausted. Charlie
directed Peters with twenty men to sally out from the
gate at midnight, to enter the nearest house on the right
hand side, and to follow the communications made by the
(197) x


322
SAFELY OUT.
enemy before the assault until they came to the end of
the street. Lieutenant Hallowes with a similar party
was to take the left side. If they found any guards
within the houses they were to overpower these, and,
rushing straight on, to attack the battery and spike the
guns. Should they find the houses deserted they were to
gather in the houses nearest the battery, when Peters
was to fire his pistol as a signal to Hallowes, and both
parties were to attack the battery. One of the inner
walls had been pulled down, and the main body of the
force, having the wounded and the ladies of the rajah's
zenana in their centre, were to pally out the instant the
guns were taken.
The plan was carried out with the greatest success.
The houses on both sides of the street were found to be
deserted, and as Peters fired his pistol, the party dashed
at the flanks of the battery. The French gunners leaped
to their feet, and, believing that they were attacked
in front, discharged their cannon The grape-shot swept
along the empty street and through the gateway, and
Charlie, leading one of the troops, at once dashed down
the street. At their first rush Peters and Hallowes had
carried the battery, cutting down the gunners. Immedi-
ately behind, however, the enemy had posted a support
several hundred strong, and these speedily advanced to
recover the battery. Leaving their horses in charge of a
small party, Charlie dismounted his men and joined
Peters, and his fire quickly checked the assault. In
the meantime the rest of the defenders of the temple
rode down the street; and leaving a few men with the
horses of Peters' and Hallowes' detachments, rode out into
the open country. After driving back his assailants Charlie
led his party back to their horses, mounted them, and
speedily rejoined the main body. An hour later they
were well on their way towards Permacoil, which they
reached next day.
The rajah was delighted at recovering his family. The


324 INVASION OF THE NORTHERN SIRKARS.
affairs, Count de Lally had sent to replace M. Moracin,
who had for years ably managed the province. He then
marched with his troops to join the main army under
Count de Lally. This force having taken Fort St. David
had operated against Tanjore, where it had suffered a
repulse. The news of this reached the Northern Sirkars
soon after the departure of Bussy, and Anandraz, the
most powerful chief of the country, rose in rebellion, and
sent a messenger to Calcutta begging the assistance of
the English to drive out the French.
While the rest of the Bengal council, seeing that Bengal
was at the time threatened with invasion from the north
and menaced with troubles within, considered that it
would be an act little short of madness to send troops at
a time when they could be so little spared to assist a chief,
who, even from his own accounts, was only able to raise
three thousand irregular followers, Clive thought other-
wise. He saw the great value of the Northern Sirkars,
whose possession would complete the line of British ter-
ritory along the sea-coast from Calcutta down to Madras.
He saw, too, that a movement here would effect a diver-
sion in favour of Madras. The situation there appeared
very serious, and he could spare no troops which would
suffice to turn the scale. But even should Madras be
lost the gain of the Northern Sirkars would almost com-
pensate for the disaster. Having gained the council to his
views he sent Lieutenant-colonel Forde, who commanded
the Company's troops in Bengal, with five hundred Euro-
peans, two thousand natives, and six six-pounders by sea
to Vizagapatam, a port which Anandraz had seized. These
landed on the 20th of October, 1758.
Had Conflans been an efficient officer he could have
crushed Anandraz long before the arrival of the English.
He had under his orders a force composed of five hundred
European troops, men trained by Bussy and accustomed
to victory, four thousand native troops, and a brigade of
artillery. Instead of marching at once to crush the


CHARLIE JOINS THE EXPEDITION.
325
rebellion, he sent messenger after messenger to Lally
begging for assistance. It was only when he heard from
Lally that he had directed Moracin with three hundred
European troops to support him that he moved against
Anandraz. His opportunity had, however, slipped from
his hands. He had thrown away six weeks, and when
upon the march the news reached him of the landing of
the English, he took up the very strong position within
sight of the fort Peddapur and intrenched himself there.
Clive had sent to Madras the news that he was
despatching Colonel Forde to the Sirkars, and begged
that any body of troops who might be available might be
forwarded. Charlie's corps had already been recalled
towards Madras to keep the bodies of French who were
converging in that direction at a distance as long as
possible, so as to allow the victualling of Madras to go on
uninterrupted. Mr. Pigot now instructed Charlie to hand
over the command of that force to Peters, and with fifty
men to make his way north and to effect a junction with
Forde, who was entirely deficient in cavalry. Avoiding
the French force, Charlie reached Vizagapatam upon the
2d of December, and found that Forde had marched on
the previous day. He started at once, and on the evening
of the 3d came up to Forde, who had arrived in sight of
the French position.
Charlie had already made the acquaintance of Colonel
Forde in Bengal, and Forde was glad to obtain the assist-
ance and advice of an officer who had seen so much service.
An hour after arriving Charlie rode out with his com-
mander and reconnoitred the French position, which was,
they concluded, too strong to be attacked. In point of
numbers the forces were about even. Conflans had, in
addition to his five hundred Europeans, six thousand
native infantry, five hundred native cavalry, and thirty
guns. Forde had four hundred and seventy Europeans,
one thousand nine hundred Sepoys, and six guns. Anan-
draz had forty Europeans, five thousand infantry, five



CHAPTER XXVI.
THE SIEGE OF MADRAS.
C?J*4rl) ^ weary °f inactivity, the Marquis de Con-
flans and Colonel Forde arrived simultan-
eously, on the 8th of December, at a deter-
'' mination to bring matters to a crisis. Con-
flans had heard from a deserter that Forde had omitted
to occupy a mound which, at a short distance from his
camp, commanded the position. He determined to seize
this during the night, and to open fire with his guns, and
that his main army should take advantage of the con-
fusion which the sudden attack would occasion to fall
upon the English. Forde, on his part, had determined to
inarch at four o'clock in the morning: to a village named
Condore, three miles distant, whence he could threaten
the French flank. Ignorant of each other's intentions the
English and French left their camps at night. Forde
marched at a quarter past four, as arranged with Anan-
draz; but the rajah and his people, with the usual native
aversion to piinctuality, remained quietly asleep, and a
few minutes after daybreak they were roughly awakened
by a deadly fire poured by six guns into the camp. The
rajah sent messenger after messenger to Forde urging
him to return, and he himself with his frightened army
hurried towards Condore. Forde had, indeed, retraced his
steps immediately he heard the fire of the guns, and soon


328
DEFEAT OF THE BRITISH SEPOYS.
met the rajahs rabble in full flight, and uniting with
them marched back to Condore.
Conflans supposed that the fire of his guns had driven
the whole of his opponents in a panic from Chambol,
and determining to take advantage of the confusion
inarched with his force against them. Forde at once pre-
pared for the battle. In the centre he placed the English,
including the rajah's forty Europeans. Next to these, on
either side, he placed his Sepoys, and posted the troops
of Anandraz on the right and left flanks. He then
advanced towards the enemy. The French guns opened
tire. Forde halted . In the position in which he found
himself his centre occupied a held of Indian corn, so high
that they were concealed from the enemy. Conflans had
moved towards the English left, with the intention ap-
parently of turning that flank, and after the artillery
battle on both sides had continued for forty minutes he
ordered his troops to advance.
In Madras both the English and French dress their
Sepoys in white. In Bengal, however, since the raising
of Sepoy regiments after the recapture of Calcutta, the
English had clothed them in red. Conflans, therefore,
thought that the force he was about to attack was the
English contingent, and that if he could defeat this the
rout of his enemy would be secured. The French
advanced with great rapidity and attacked the Sepoys
in front and flank so vigorously that they broke in dis-
order. The rajah's troops fled instantly, and in spite of
the exhortations of Forde the Sepoys presently followed
their example, and fled with the rajah's troops to Chambol
pursued by the enemy's horse. They would have suffered
even more severely than they did in this pursuit had not
Charlie Marryat launched his little squadron at the
enemy's horse. Keeping his men well together he made
repeated charges, several times riding through and
through them, until at last they desisted from the pursuit,
and forming in a compact body fell back towards the


330
A HOT PURSUIT.
the defeat of the French against their camp. To reach
this he had to pass along a narrow valley commanded by
the French heavy guns. These opened tire, but the Eng-
lish pressed forward without wavering. The defenders,
not yet recovered from the effects of their defeat in the
plain, at once gave way, and retreated in the utmost
confusion towards Rajanmahendri. Had the cavalry of
Anandraz been at hand to follow up the advantage great
numbers might have been captured. As it was, Charlie
Marryat with his little force harassed them for some
miles, but was unable to effect any serious damage on so
strong a body. The English captured thirty-two pieces
of cannon, and all the stores, ammunition, and tents of the
French.
Forde at once despatched a battalion of Sepoys under
Captain Knox in pursuit, and this officer pressed on so
vigorously that he approached Rajahmahendri the same
evening. Two more native battalions reached Knox
during the night.
So thoroughly dispirited were the enemy that the sight
of the red-coated Sepoys of Knox, whom they could not
distinguish from English, induced them to abandon
Rajahmahendri in all haste, although it contained a
strong mud fort with several guns. The Godavery is
two miles wide, and all night the passage of the river in
boats continued, and when at daybreak next morning
Knox broke into the town he found fifteen Europeans
still on the banks expecting a returning boat. These
he captured; and seeing upon the opposite bank a party
about to disembark guns and stores from another boat,
he opened fire from the guns of the fort towards it, and
although the shot could scarcely reach half-way across
the river, such was the terror of the enemy that they
forsook the boat and fled. Knox at once sent a boat
across and brought back that containing the guns. The
French retreated to Masulipatam, the capital of the pro-
vince, a part which rivalled Madras hi its commerce.


MADRAS BESIEGED.
331
Forde determined to follow them there, but he was
hindered by want of money to pay his troops. This the
Rajah Anandraz, who had promised to supply money,
now, excited and arrogant by the victory which he had
done nothing towards gaining, refused to supply, and
many weeks were spent in negotiations before Forde was
able to move forward.
Charlie was no longer with him. The very day before
the fight of Condore letters had arrived from Madras
stating the urgency of the position there, and upon the
night after the battle Colonel Forde ordered Charlie to
return to aid in the defence of that city, before which the
French had appeared on the 29th of November. Several
skirmishes took place outside the city, and the English
then retired within the fort. The force consisted of six-
teen hundred white troops and two thousand three hun-
dred Sepoys. The nabob, who had also retired into the
town, had two hundred horse and a huge retinue of
attendants.
On the morning of the 14th the French occupied the
town, and the next day the English made a sortie with
six hundred men. These, for a while, drove the French
before them through the streets of Madras; but as the
French gradually rallied, the fire upon the English was so
heavy that the sortie was repulsed with a loss of two
hundred soldiers and six officers, killed, wounded, and
prisoners. The French loss had been about the same.
Had not a large quantity of the French troops broken
into the wine-stores on their arrival and drunk to a point
of intoxication it is probable that none of the British
party would have returned to the fort. The sortie had,
however, the effect that Saubinet, one of the best of the
French officers, was killed, and Count D'Estaign, an
able general, taken prisoner. For some time the siege pro-
ceeded slowly, the French waiting for the arrival of their
siege artillery by ship from Pondicherry.
The fort of Madias was now a far more formidable


332
THE FRENCH OPEN THEIR TRENCHES.
post than it had been when the French before captured
it. In the year 1743 Mr. Smith, an engineer, had marked
out the lines for a considerable increase in the fortifica-
tions. The ditch was dug and faced with brick, but on
account of the expense nothing further had been done.
The French had added somewhat to the fortifications
during their stay there in 1750. Nothing had been done
by the English when they recovered the town until the
news of the preparations which the French were making
for the siege of the place had been received. Four
thousand natives were then set to work, and these in
eighteen months had completed the fortifications, as de-
signed by Mr. Smith, just before the arrival of the French.
The latter determined to attack from the northern side.
Here the fort was protected by a demi-bastion next to
the sea, and by the Royal Bastion, the wall between the
two being covered by a work known as the North Ravelin.
The defence was also strengthened by the fire of the
north-west lunette and Pigot's Bastion. Against these
the French threw up four batteries. Lally's Battery,
erected by the regiment of that name, was on the sea-
shore directly facing the demi-bastion. To its right was
the Burying-ground Battery, facing the Royal Bastion.
Against the western face of this position the French
regiment of Lorraine erected a strong work, while farther
round to the west, on a rising ground, they threw up a
battery called the Hospital Battery, which kept up a cross-
fire on the English position. To prevent the French from
pressing forward along the strip of shore between the fort
and the sea, the English erected a strong stockade, behind
which was a battery called the Fascine Battery.
A few days after the siege began it was found that the
numbers crowded up in the fort could scarcely be ac-
commodated, and the rajah was, therefore, invited to leave
by sea, on board a ship which would land him at the
Dutch settlement of Negapatam, whence he might journey
through the Tanjore country to Trichinopoli. This pro-


CHARLIE ENTERS MADRAS.
333
posal he willingly accepted, and embarked with his wife,
women, and children, his other followers leaving by the
land side opposite to that invested by the French. Thus
the garrison were relieved of the embarrassment and con-
sumption of food caused by four hundred men and two
hundred horse.
Charlie rode with his troop without interruption
through the country, avoiding' all bodies of the enemy
until he reached the sea fifteen miles north of Madras.
Here he hired a native boat, and leaving the troops under
the command of Ensign Anstey, sailed for Madras in
order to inform the garrison of Forde's victory over the
French, and to concert with the governor as to the
measures which he wished him to carry out to harass the
enemy. He was accompanied only by Tim and Hossein.
The wind was fair, and starting an hour before sunset
the boat ran into Madras roads two hours later. The
Harlem, which had that day arrived with artillery for
the French from Pondicherry, fired at the little craft, and
the native boatmen were about to turn the head of their
craft northward again. Charlie, however, drew his pistol,
and Hossein took his place with his drawn tulwar by the
helmsman. The' boatmen, thereupon, again continued
their course, and though several shots fell near them they
escaped untouched, and anchored just outside the surf
abreast of the fort. The English had taken the precaution
of erecting a number of huts under the walls of the fort
for the boatmen, in order to be able to communicate with
any ship arriving, or to send messages in or out. As
soon as the boat anchored a catamaran put out and
brought Charlie and his followers to shore. There was
great joy at the receipt of his news, and the guns of the
fort fired twenty-one shots towards the enemy in honour
of the victory.
Governor Pigot was in general command of the defence,
having under him Colonel Lawrence in command of the
troops. The latter, after inquiring from Charlie the char-


THE SIEGE MAKES LITTLE PROGRESS.
335
on board only some invalids, but brought the welcome
news that three other ships with troops would soon be up.
She had on board, too, thirty-seven chests of silver and
many military stores, among them hand-grenades and
large shell, which were most welcome to the garrison,
who had nearly expended their supply. The native boats
went off from the fort and brought on shore the am-
munition and stores. In the afternoon the Shaftesbury
was attacked by the two French ships the Bristol and
the Harlem. She fought them for two hours, and then
sailed in and anchored again near the fort. The French
ships lay off at a distance, and these and one of their
batteries played upon the Shaftesbury after she had
anchored, and continued to do so for the next three days.
Many of the guns of the fort were dismounted by the
artillery fire, which had continued with scarcely any
intermission for a month. The parapets of the ramparts
were in many places beaten down, and the walls ex-
posed to the enemy's fire greatly damaged. The enemy
now opened their breaching battery close to the works,
and on the 7th two breaches had been effected, and
Lally ordered his principal engineer and artillery officers
to give their opinion as to the practicability of an
assault. These, however, considered that the assault
would have no prospect of success, as the guns command-
ing the ditch were still uninjured, and the palisades
which stormers must climb over before reaching the
breach untouched. So heavy a cross-fire could be brought
to bear by the besieged upon an assaulting column that
it would be swept away before it could mount the breach.
These officers added their opinion that, considering the
number of men defending the fort in comparison with
those attacking it, final success could not be looked for,
and further prosecution of the works would only entail a
useless loss of life.
On the 9th of February the French attacked Mahom-
med Issoof's men and those of Captain Preston, the whole


33G
THE FRENCH ABANDON THE SIEGE.
under the command of Major Calliaud, who had come up
from Trichinopoli and had taken station three miles in
rear of the French position. The greater part of the
natives, as usual, behaved badly, but Calliaud with the
artillery and a few Sepoys defended himself till night-
fall and then drew off.
For the next week the French continued to fire, and
their approaches were pushed on. Several sorties were
made, but matters remained unchanged until the 14th,
when six English ships were seen standing into the roads,
and that night the French drew out from their trenches
and retreated. The next morning six hundred troops
landed from the ships, and the garrison, who had so
stoutly resisted the assaults made upon them for forty-
two days, sallied out to inspect the enemy's works.
Fifty-two cannon were left in them, and so great was
the hurry with which the French retreated that they
left forty-four sick in the hospital behind. The fort fired
during the siege 26,554 rounds from their cannon, 7502
shells, threw 1990 hand-grenades, and expended 200,000
musketry cartridges. Thirty pieces of cannon and five
mortars had been dismounted during the siege. Of the
Europeans the loss in killed, wounded, and prisoners
was five hundred and seventy-nine. Three hundred and
twenty-two Sepoys were killed and wounded, and four
hundred and forty deserted during the siege.
In spite of the resolution with which the French had
pushed the siege it was from the first destined to failure.
The garrison were well provisioned, had great stores of
ammunition, and plenty of spare cannon to replace those
disabled or dismounted. The works were strong and the
garrison not greatly inferior in number to the besiegers.
The French, on the other hand, had to bring their artillery,
ammunition, and stores by water from Pondicherry, and
the activity of the English parties in their rear rendered
it extremely difficult for them to receive supplies of food
by land. Lally had disgusted even the French officers


AGAIN IN THE FIELD.
337
and soldiers by his arrogance and passionate temper,
while by the Sepoys he was absolutely hated.
During the siege Charlie had been most active in the
defence. Colonel Lawrence had assigned no special post
to him, but used him as what would now be called his
chief of the staff. He was ever where the fire was
thickest, encouraging the men, and during the intervals of
comparative cessation of fire he went about the fort seeing
to the comforts of the men in their quarters, to the issue
of stores, and other matters. Upon the very morning
after the French had withdrawn he asked to be allowed
to rejoin his troop, which was with Major Calliaud, and
at once started to rejoin Colonel Forde. He wished to
take the whole of his corps with him; but Colonel Law-
rence considered that these would be of extreme use in
following up the French and in subsequent operations, as
cavalry was an arm in which the English were greatly de-
ficient.
Colonel Forde had been terribly delayed by the conduct
of Rajah Anandraz, and the delay enabled the French
again to recover heart. He was not able to move forward
until the 1st of March. On the 6th he arrived before
Masulipatam, and the following day Charlie joined him
with his troop. The fort of Masulipatam stood in an ex-
tremelydefensible position. It was surrounded bya swamp
on three sides. The other face rested on the river. From
the land side it was only approachable by a causeway
across the swamp, and this was guarded by a strong
ravelin, which is the military name for an outwork erected
beyond the ditch of a fortress. It was in all respects cap-
able of a prolonged defence. In form it was an irregular
parallelogram about eight hundred yards in length and six
hundred yards wide, and on the walls were eleven strong
bastions. The morass which surrounded it was of from
three to eighteen feet in depth. On the approach of
Forde, Conrlans evacuated the town, which,also surrounded
by swamps and lying two miles to the north-west of the


310
TIM'S OPINION OF THE SITUATION.
field-pieces, watched the British and rendered the col-
lection of provisions difficult. Du Rocher had several
strong places with European and Sepoy garrisons near
him, in which to retire in case Forde should advance
against him.
"Well, Mister Charles," Tim said one morning, "this is
altogether a quare sort of a siege. Here we are with a
place in front of us with ten times as many guns as we
have got, and a force well nigh twice as large. Even if
there were no walls and no guns I don't see how we
could get at 'cm barring we'd wings, for this bog is worse
than anything in the ould country. Then behind us
we've got another army, which is, they say, with the
garrisons of the forts, as strong as we are. We've got little
food and less money, and the troops are grumbling
mightily, I can tell you."
On the 18th of March, while his batteries were still in-
complete, Forde received certain news that the Nizam of
the Deccan, the old ally of the French, was advancing
with an army of forty thousand men to attack him. No
British commander ever stood in a position of more
imminent peril. This completed the terror of Anandraz.
Du Rocher had caused reports to be circulated that he
intended to march against that chief's territories, and the
news of the approach of the nizam, who was his suzerain
lord, completed his dismay. He refused to advance another
penny. Colonel Forde had already expended the prize-
money gained by the troops, his own private funds, and
those ot his officers in buying food for his troops, and the
men were several months in arrear of their pay.
"I'm afraid, yer honour," Tim said that evening to
Charlie, "that there's going to be a shindy."
"What do you mean by a shindy,Tim?"
"I mane, yer honour, that the men are cursing and
swearing, and saying the divil a bit will they fight any
longer. It's rank mutiny and rebellion, yer honour; but
there's something to be said for the poor boys. They


CHARLIE TRIES ARGUMENT.
343
up Vizapatam and the rest of the ground we won by
the battle of Condore. The whole of the fruits of the
campaign would be lost, and we should only hold that
portion of the Northern Sirkars on which our troops here
are encamped."
"I beg your pardon, Colonel," Charlie said; "you are
right and I am wrong. I will start at once."
Putting himself at the head of his five-and-twenty men
Charlie rode off at once in pursuit of the rajah. He
found him encamped in a village. Charlie had already
instructed his men as to the course which they were to
pursue, and halted them at a distance of fifty yards
from the rajah's tent. Then dismounting, and followed
by Tim as his orderly and Hossein as his body-servant,
he walked to the tent. He found Anandraz surrounded
by his chief officers. The rajah received him coldly; but
Charlie, paying no attention to this, took a seat close to
him. "I am come, Rajah," he said, "from Colonel Forde
to point out to you the folly of the course which you have
pursued. By the line which you have taken so far, it is
evidently your intention to cross the Godavery and retire
to your own country. What chance have you of accom-
plishing this? By this time the cavalry of the nizam
will be scattered over the whole country between this
and the Godavery. At Rajahmahendri is Du Rocher
with his army, who will take you in flank. Even sup-
posing that you reach your own country, what is the
future open to you? If the English are finally successful
they will deprive you of your rank and possessions for
deserting them now. If the French are victorious they
and the nizam will then turn their attention to you, and
you cannot hope to escape with life when your treason
has brought such troubles upon them."
The rajah looked for a minute doubtful, and then, en-
couraged by the murmurs of the officers around him, who
were weary of the expedition and its labours although
their troops had not fired a single shot, he said obsti-


344
DECISIVE MEASURES PREVAIL.
nately: "No more words are needed. I have made up
my mind."
"And so have I," Charlie said, and with a sudden
spring he leaped upon the rajah, seized him by the throat,
and placed a pistol to his ear. Hossein drew his sword
and rushed to his side. Tim ran outside and held up
his arm, and the little body of cavalry at once rode up,
and half of them dismounting, entered the tent with
drawn swords.
So astounded were the officers of the rajah at Charlie's
sudden attack, that for a moment they knew not what
to do, and before they could recover from their surprise
Charlie's troopers entered.
"Take this man," Charlie said, pointing to the rajah,
"to that tree and hang him at once. Cut down any of
these fellows who move a finger." The rajah was dragged
to the tree almost lifeless with terror. "Now, Rajah,"
Charlie said, "you either give instant orders for your
army to march back to Masulipatam, or up you go on
that branch above there."
The terrified rajah instantly promised to carry out
Charlie's orders and to remain faithful to the English.
The officers were brought out from the tent and received
orders from the rajah to set his troops instantly in
motion on their way back. The rajah was led to his tent
and there kept under a guard until the army was in
motion. When the whole of it was well on its way
Charlie said: "Now, Rajah, we will ride on. We will say
no more about this little affair, and I will ask Colonel
Forde to forgive your ill-behaviour in leaving him. But
mind, if at any future time you attempt to disobey his
orders or to retire from the camp, I will blow out your
brains, even if I have to follow you with my men into
the heart of your own palace."
Upon their return to the British camp Charlie explained
to Colonel Forde the measures which he was obliged to
take to convince the rajah of the soundness of his





346
A MARCH THROUGH A SWAMP.
and seven hundred Sepoys, was to be delivered against
the breach in the bastion, mounting ten guns, in the north-
east angle of the fort.
At ten o'clock the force drew up under arms. The fire
of the batteries was kept up much later than usual in
order that the enemy should have no time to repair the
breaches. The hour of midnight was fixed for the attack,
as at that time the title was at its lowest and the water
in the ditches round the ramparts not more than three
feet deep. Captain Knox and his party started first.
The main body should have set out half an hour later,
but were detained owing to the unaccountable absence of
Captain Callender, the officer who was to command it.
As this officer was afterwards killed the cause of his
absence was never explained. The party started without
him, and before they could reach the ditch they heard
the sound of firing from the farther corner of the fort,
telling that Knox was already at work.
"Shure, yer honour," muttered Tim, as he made his
way through the swamp knee-deep beside his master," this
is worse than the day before Plassey. It was water then
but this thick mud houlds one's legs fast at every step.
l*Ve lost one of my boots already."
It was indeed hard work; but at last the head of the
column reached the ditch just as a fresh burst of firing
told that the Rajah Anandraz was attacking the ravelin.
The French, in their belief in the absolute security of the
place, had taken but few precautions against an attack,
and it was not until the leading party had waded nearly
breast-high througli the ditch and began to break down
the palisade beyond it, that they were discovered. Then
a heavy artillery and musketry fire from the bastions on
the right and left was opened upon the assailants. Cap-
tain Fisher with the first division attacked the breach;
Captain Maclean with the second covered them by opening
fire upon the bastion on their right; while the third, led
by Captain Yorke, replied to that on their left. Charlie,


TAKEN BY SURPRISE.
347
although superior in rank to any of these officers, had no
specific command, but accompanied the party as a simple
volunteer.
The storming party soon mounted the breach, and
Yorke's division joined it on the top. Yorke, turning to
the left, seized the bastion which was firing on Maclean;
while Fisher turned along the ramparts to the right to
secure the bastions in that direction. Just as Yorke was
setting out he saw a strong body of French Sepoys
advancing between the foot of the ramparts and the
buildings of the town. These had been sent directly the
firing was heard, to reinforce the bastion just carried
.
Without a moment's hesitation Yorke ran down the ram-
part, seized the French officer who commanded, and
ordered him to surrender at once, as the place was already
taken. Confused and bewildered the officer gave up his
sword and ordered the Sepoys to lay down their arms.
They were then sent as prisoners into the bastion. Yorke
now pushed forward with his men at the foot of the
rampart and carried two out of three of the bastions on
that side. The men, however, separated from the rest
and alone in the unknown town, were beginning to lose
heart. Suddenly they came upon a small magazine, and
some of the men called out, "A mine!" Seized with a
sudden panic the whole division ran back, leaving Yorke
alone with two native drummer boys, who continued to
beat the advance. The soldiers, however, did not stop
running until they reached the bastion. Captain Yorke
went back, and found that many of the soldiers were pro-
posing to leave the fort altogether. He swore that he
would cut down the first man who moved, and some of
the men who had served with him in the 39th, ashamed
of their conduct, said that they would follow him.
Heading the thirty-six men who had now come to their
senses, Captain Yorke again advanced with the drummer
boys. Just as he was setting out, Charlie, who had at
first gone with Fisher's division, hearing an entire cessa-


348
A DEADLY DISCHARGE.
tion of fire on the other side, ran up to see what was
going on.
"Major Marryat," Captain Yorke said, "will you rally
these fellows and bring them after me. They've been
frightened with a false alarm of a mine and have lost
their heads altogether."
Charlie, aided by Tim, exerted himself to the utmost
to encourage and command the soldiers, shaming them by
telling them that while they, European soldiers, were
cowering in the bastion, their Sepoy comrades were
winning the town. "Unless," he said, "in one minute
the whole of you are formed up ready to advance, I will
take care that not one shall have a share in the prize-
money that will be won to-night."
The men now fell in, and Charlie led them after Cap-
tain Yorke. The first retreat of the latter's division had
given the French time to rally a little, and as he now
made along the rampart towards the bastion on the river,
the French officer in command there having turned a gun
and loaded it with grape discharged it when the English
were within a few yards. Captain Yorke fell badly
wounded. The two black drummer boys were killed, as
were several of the men, and sixteen others were wounded.
Charlie, hurrying along with the rest of the party, met
the survivors of Captain Yorke's little band coming back
carrying their wounded officer.
"There," Charlie shouted to his men, "that is your
doing. Now retrieve yourselves. Show you are worthy
of the name of British soldiers." With a shout the men
rushed forward and carried the bastion, and this com-
pleted the capture of the whole of the wall from the
north-east angle to the river.
In the meantime Captain Fisher with his division was
advancing to the right along the rampart. Maclean's
men had joined him, and they were pushing steadily for-
ward. Colonel Forde continued with the reserve at the
bastion first taken, receiving reports from both divisions


CARRYING ALL BEFORE THEM.
349
as they advanced, and sending the necessary orders. As
fast as the prisoners were brought in they were sent
down the breach into the ditch, where they were guarded
by Sepoys, who threatened to shoot any that tried to
climb up.
Meanwhile all was disorder in the town. Greatly
superior as were the besieged to their assailants in number,
they could, if properly handled, have easily driven them
back. Instead, however, of disregarding the attack by
Knox at the south-west angle, which was clearly only a
feint, and that of Anandraz on the ravelin, which might
have been disregarded with equal safety, and concentrating
all their forces against the main attack, they made no sus-
tained effort against either of the columns which were
rapidly carrying bastion after bastion. Conflans appeared
to have completely lost his head as messenger after mes-
senger arrived at his house by the river with news of the
progress of the English columns. As Fisher's division
advanced towards the bastion in which was the great
gate, the French who had gathered there again attempted
to check his progress. But his men reserved their fire
until close to the enemy, and then discharging a volley
at a few yards distance they rapidly cleared the bastion.
Fisher at once closed the great gates, and thus cut off all
the defenders of the ravelin and prevented any of the
troops within from joining these and cutting their way
through the rajah's troops, which would have been no
difficult matter. Just as the division were again advanc-
ing, Captain Callender, to the astonishment of everyone,
appeared and took his place at its head. A few shots
only were fired after this, and the last discharge killed
Captain Callender.
By this time Conflans, bewildered and terrified, had sent
a message to Colonel Forde offering to surrender on hon-
ourable terms. Colonel Forde sent back to say that he
would give no terms whatever; that the town was in his
power and further resistance hopeless, and that if it


350
THE GARRISON LAY DOWN THEIR ARMS.
continued longer he would put all who did not surrender
to the sword. On the receipt of this message Conflans
immediately sent round orders that all his men were to
lay down their arms and to fall in in the open space
by the water. The English assembled on the parade
by the bastion of the gateway. Captain Knox's column
was marched round from the south-west into the town.
A strong body of artillery kept guard over the prisoners
till morning. Then the gate was opened and the French
in the ravelin entered the fort and became prisoners
with the rest of the garrison. The whole number of
prisoners exceeded three thousand, of whom five hundred
were Europeans and the rest Sepoys. The loss of the
English was twenty-two Europeans killed and sixty-two
wounded. The Sepoys had fifty killed and a hundred
and fifty wounded. The rajah's people, who had kept
up their false attack upon the ravelin with much more
bravery and resolution than had been expected, also lost
a good many men.
Considering the natural strength of the position, that
the garrison was, both in European troops and Sepoys,
considerably stronger than the besiegers, that the fort
mounted a hundred and twenty guns, and that a relieving
army enormously superior to that of the besiegers was
within fifteen miles at the time the assault was made,
the capture of Masulipatam may claim to rank among the
very highest deeds ever performed by British arms.


CHAPTER XXVIII.
THE DEFEAT OF LALLT.

LARGE quantity of plunder was obtained at
Masulipatain. Half was at once divided
among the troops, according to promise, and
the other half retained until the permission,
applied for by Colonel Forde, was received from Madras
for its division among them. The morning after the
capture of the town the Maratta horse of Salabut Jung
appeared. The nizam was furious when he found that
he had arrived too late; but he resolved that when the
three hundred French troops, daily expected by sea,
arrived, he would besiege Forde in his turn, as with the
new arrivals Du Rocher's force would alone be superior
to that of Forde, and there would be in addition his own
army of forty thousand men. The ships arrived off the
port three days later, and sent a messenger on shore to
Conflans. Finding that no answer was returned and
that the fire had entirely ceased, they came to the con-
clusion that the place was captured by the English, and
sailed away to Pondicherry again. Had Du Rocher
taken the precaution of having boats in readiness to com-
municate with them, inform them of the real state of
affairs, and order them to land farther along the coast
and join him, Forde would have been besieged in his
turn, although certainly the siege would have been
ineffectual. Rajah Anandraz, greatly terrified at the


LETTERS FROM HOME.
353
at Madras to disband the corps, and allow them to return
home. Their commander, however, pointed out to them
that the position was still a critical one; that the French
possessed a very powerful army at Pondicherry, which
wTould shortly take the field; and that the English would
need every one of their soldiers to meet the storm. If
victorious there could be no doubt that a final blow
would be dealt to French influence, and that the Com-
pany would then be able to reduce its forces. A few
months would settle the event, and it would, he knew,
be useless to apply for their discharge before that time.
He thought he could promise them, however, that by the
end of the year at latest their services would be dispensed
with. The men, although rather disappointed, retired,
content to make the best of the circumstances. Deser-
tions were very frequent in the Sepoy force of the Com-
pany, as the men, returning to their native villages and
resuming their former dress and occupation, were in no
danger whatever of discovery. But in Charlie's force not
a single desertion had taken place since it was raised, as
the men knew that by leaving the colours they would
forfeit their share of the prize-money, held for them in
the Madras treasury.
"Have you heard from home lately?" Peters asked.
"Yes," Charlie said. "There was a large batch of
letters lying for me at Madras. My eldest sister, who
has now been married three years, has just presented me
with a second nephew. Katie and my mother are well."
"Your sister is not engaged yet?" Peters asked.
"No. Katie says she's quite heart-whole at present.
Let me see—how old is she now? It is just eight years
and a half since we left England, and she was twelve
years old then. She is now past twenty. She would
do nicely for you, Peters, when you go back. It would
be awfully jolly if you two were to fall in love with
each other."
"I feel quite disposed to do so," Peters said laughing,
(197) 2


THE EVE OF A GREAT STRUGGLE.
355
"And there's Hossein, yer honour. Fire and water
wouldn't keep him away from you, though what he'll do
in the colds of the winter at home is more than I know.
It makes me laugh to see how his teeth chatter and how
the creetur shivers of a cold morning here. But cold or
no cold he'd follow you to the north pole, and climb up
it if yer honour told him."
Charlie laughed. "He is safe not to be put to the test
there, Tim. However, you may be sure that if Hossein
is willing to go to England with me, he shall go. He has
saved my life more than once; and you and he shall never
part from me so long as you are disposed to stay by my
side."
For some months no great undertaking was attempted
on either side. Many petty sieges and skirmishes took
place, each party preparing for the great struggle which
was to decide the fate of Southern India. At last in
January, 1760, the rival armies approached each other.
Captain Sherlock, with thirty Europeans and three hun-
dred Sepoys, were besieged by the French in the fort of
Vandivash, which had shortly before been captured by
them from the French.
Lally was himself commanding the siege, having as his
second in command M. Bussy, of whom, however, he was
more jealous than ever. Lally's own incapacity was so
marked that the whole army, and even Lally^s own regi-
ment, recognized the superior talents of Bussy. But
although Lally constantly asked the advice of his sub-
ordinate, his jealousy of that officer generally impelled
him to neglect it.
When the English under Colonel Coote, who now com-
manded their forces in Madras, were known to be ad-
vancing against him, Bussy strongly advised that the
siege should be abandoned and a strong position taken
up for the battle. The advice was unquestionably good,
but Lally neglected it, and remained in front of Vandi-
vash until the English were seen approaching. The


356
FACING EACH OTHER.
French cavalry, among whom were three hundred Euro-
pean dragoons, and a cloud of Maratta horse moved for-
ward against the English, whose troops were scattered
on the line of march. Colonel Coote brought up two
guns, and these, being kept concealed from the enemy
until they came within two hundred yards, opened sud-
denly upon them, while the Sepoys tired heavily with
their muskets. The Marattas rapidly turned and rode
off, and the French cavalry, finding themselves alone,
retired in good order. Colonel Coote now drew up his
army in order of battle, and marched his troops so as to
take up a position in front of some gardens and other
inclosures which extended for some distance from the
foot of the mountains out on to the plain. These in-
closures would serve as a defence in case the army should
be forced to retire from the open.
The French remained immovable in their camp. See-
ing this, Colonel Coote marched his troops to the right,
the infantry taking up their post in the stony ground
at the foot of the mountain, at a mile and a half from
the French camp. Some of the French cavalry came out
to reconnoitre, but being fired upon returned. Finding
that the French would not come out to attack, Colonel
Coote again advanced until he reached a point where,
swinging round his right, he faced the enemy in a
position of great strength. His right was now covered
by the fire of the fort, his left by the broken ground at
the foot of the hills.
As soon as the English had taken up their position the
French sallied out from their camp and formed in line of
battle. The French cavalry were on their right; next to
these was the regiment of Lorraine, four hundred strong;
in the centre the battalion of India, seven hundred strong.
Next to these was Lally's regiment, four hundred strong,
its left resting upon an intrenched tank, which was
held by three hundred marines and sailors from their
fleet, with four guns. Twelve other guns were in line.


358
THE INFANTRY BATTLE.
who commanded the British artillery, turned two of his
g^ins and opened fire upon them. Fifteen men and horses
fell at the first discharge, throwing the rest into some
confusion, and at the next deadly discharge the whole
turned and rode off. Seeing the enemy retreating, many
of the irregular horse rode back, and, joining Charlie's,
troop, pursued them round to the rear of their own camp.
For a short time a cannonade was kept up by the guns
on both sides, the English fire, being better directed, caus-
the cavalry he at once gave the order to advance. Coote
ordered the Europeans of his force to do the same, the
Sepoys to remain on their ground. The musketry fire
began at one o'clock. The English, according to Coote's
orders, retained theirs until the enemy came close at
hand. Following the tactics which were afterwards
repeated many times in the Peninsula, the Lorraine regi-
ment, forming a column twelve deep, advanced against
that of Coote, which received them in line. The French
came on at the double. When within a distance of fifty
yards, Coote's regiment poured a volley into the front
and flanks of the column. Although they suffered heavily
from this fire the French bravely pressed on with levelled
bayonets, and the head of the column, by sheer weight,
broke through the English line. The flanks of the Eng-
lish, however, closed in on the sides of the French column,
and a desperate hand-to-hand fight ensued. In this the
English had all the advantage, attacking the French
fiercely on either side, until the latter broke and ran back
to the camp.
Colonel Coote, who was with his regiment, ordered it
to form in regular order again before it advanced, and
rode off to see what was going on in the rest of the line.
As he was passing on a shot struck an ammunition waggon
in the intrenched tank held by the French. This exploded,
killing and wounding eighty men, among whom was the
commander of the post. The rest of its occupants, panic-


ADVANCE OF THE BRITISH.
359
stricken by the explosion, ran back to the next tank.
Their panic communicated itself to the Sepoys there, and
all ran back together to the camp. Colonel Coote at
once sent orders to Major Brereton, who commanded
Draper's regiment, to take possession of the tank before
the enemy recovered from the confusion which the ex-
plosion would be sure to cause. The ground opposite
that which Draper's regiment occupied was held by
Lally's regiment, and in order to prevent his men being
exposed to a flanking fire from these, Draper ordered
them to file off to the right. Bussy, who commanded
at this wing, endeavoured to rally the fugitives, and
gathering fifty or sixty together, added two companies
of Lally's regiment to them, and posted them in the
tank; he then returned to the regiment. As Major
Brereton, moving up his men, reached the intrenchment
a heavy fire was poured upon him. Major Brereton
fell, mortally wounded, and many of his men were killed.
The rest, however, with a rush carried the intrenchment,
and firing down from the parapet on the guns on Lally's
left, drove the gunners from them. Two companies held
the intrenchment, and the rest formed in the plain on its
left to prevent Lally's regiment attacking it on this side.
Bussy wheeled Lally's regiment, detached a portion of it
to recover the intrenchment, and with the rest marched
against Draper's troops in the plain.
A heavy musketry fire was kept up on both sides until
the two guns, posted by Draper's regiment, and left
behind when they attacked the intrenchment, came up
and opened on the French. These began to waver.
Bussy, as the only chance of gaining the day, put himself
at their head, and endeavoured to lead them forward to
attack the English with the bayonet . His horse, how-
ever, was struck with a ball and soon fell; the English
fire was redoubled, and but twenty of Lally's men kept
round him. Two companies of the English rushed for-
ward and surrounded the little party, who at once sur-


3G0
DEFEAT OF LALLY'S ARMV.
rendered Bussy was led a prisoner to the rear, and as
he went was surprised at the sight of the three hundred
grenadiers, the best troops in the English army, remain-
ing quietly in reserve. While on either flank the French
were now beaten, the fight in the centre, between the
European troops of the English and French Companies,
had continued, but had been confined to a hot musketry
and artillery fire. But upon seeing the defeat of their
flanks the enemy's centre likewise fell back to their camp.
From the moment when the Lorraine regiment had
been routed, four field-pieces kept up an incessant fire
into their camp to prevent them from rallying. The
three English regiments now advanced in line and en-
tered the enemy's camp without the least opposition.
The Lorraine regiment had passed through it a mass of
fugitives, the India regiment and Lally's went through
rapidly, but in good order. Lally had in vain endeavoured
to bring the Sepoys forward to the attack to restore the
day. The French cavalry, seeing the defeat of Lorraine's
regiment, advanced to cover it, their appearance com-
pletely intimidating the English irregular horse. Charlie's
troop were too weak to charge them single-handed. Re-
animated by the attitude of their cavalry, the men of the
Lorraine regiment rallied, yoked up four field-pieces which
were standing in the rear of the camp, and moved off in
fair order. They were joined in the plain by Lally's regi-
ment and the India battalion, and the whole, setting fire
to their tents, moved off in good order. The four field-
pieces kept in the rear, and behind these moved the
cavalry. As they retired they were joined by the four
hundred and fifty men from the batteries opposite Van-
divash.
Colonel Coote sent orders to his cavalry to harass the
enemy. These followed them for five miles, but as the
native horse would not venture within range of the
enemy's field-guns, Charlie, to his great disappointment,
was able to do nothing.


THE RESULT OF THE BATTLE.
361
Upon neither side did the Sepoys take any part in the
battle of Vandivash. It was fought entirely between
the two thousand two hundred and fifty French, not
including those in their battery, and sixteen hundred
English, excluding the grenadiers, who never fired a shot.
Twenty-four pieces of cannon were taken and eleven
waggons of ammunition, and all the tents, stores, and bag-
gage that were not burned. The French left two hundred
dead upon the field. A hundred and sixty were taken
prisoners, of whom thirty died of their wounds before
the next morning. Large numbers dropped upon the
march and were afterwards captured. The English had
sixty-three killed and a hundred and twenty-four
wounded.
The news of this victory reached Madras on the fol-
lowing morning, and excited as much enthusiastic joy as
that of Plassey had done at Calcutta, and the event was
almost as important a one. There was no longer the slight-
est fear of danger, and the Madras authorities began to
meditate an attack upon Pondicherry. So long as the
great French settlement remained intact, so long would
Madras be exposed to fresh invasions, and it was certain
that France, driven now from Bengal, would make a
desperate effort to regain her shaken supremacy in
Madras. The force, however, at the disposal of the
Madras authorities was still far too weak to enable them
to undertake an enterprise like the siege of Pondicherry,
for their army did not exceed in numbers that which
Lally possessed for its defence. Accordingly, urgent
letters were sent to Clive to ask him to send down in the
summer as many troops as he could spare, other reinforce-
ments being expected from England at that time. The
intervening time was spent in the reduction of Chittapett,
Karical, and many other forts which held out for the
French.
After the battle of Vandivash Charlie kept his promise
to his men. He represented to Mr. Pigot that they had


362
THE TKOOP DISBANDED.
already served some months over the time for which they
were enlisted, that they had gone through great hard-
ships, and performed great services, and that they were
now anxious to retire to enjoy the prize-money they had
earned. He added that he had given his own promise
that they should be allowed to retire if they would ex-
tend their service until after a decisive battle with the
French. Mr. Pigot at once assented to Charlie's request,
and ordered that a batta of six months' pay should be
given to each man upon leaving. The troop, joined by
many of their comrades, who had been at different times
went down sick and wounded to Madras, formed up there
on parade for the last time. They responded with three
hearty cheers to the address which Charlie gave them,
thanking them for their services, bidding them farewell,
and hoping that they would long enjoy the prize-money
which they had gallantly-won. Then they delivered over
their horses to the authorities, drew their prize-money
from the treasury, and started for their respective homes,
the English portion taking up their quarters in barracks
until the next ship should sail for England.
"I am sorry to leave them," Charlie said to Peters as
they stood alone upon the parade. "We have gone through
a lot of stirring work together, and no fellows could have
behaved better."
"No," Peters agreed. "It is singular that, contemptible
as are these natives of India when officered by men of
their own race and religion, they will fight to the death
when led by us."


364
A GREAT CONVOY ENTERS THE TOWN.
and to prevent the enemy from receiving food from the
surrounding country.
Early in June the British squadron off the coast was
joined by two ships of the line, the Norfolk and Pantlier,
from England, and a hundred Europeans and a detach-
ment of European and native artillery came down from
Bombay. Around Pondicherry ran a strong cactus hedge
strengthened with palisades, and the French retired into
this at the beginning of July. They were too strongly
posted there to be attacked by the force with which the
English at first approached them, and they were expect-
ing the arrival of a large body of troops from Mysore
with a great convoy of provisions.
On the 17th these approached. Major Moore, who was
guarding the English rear, had a hundred and eighty
European infantry, fifty English horse, under Peters,
sixteen hundred irregular horse, and eleven hundred
Sepoys. The Mysoreans had four thousand good horse, a
thousand Sepoys, and two hundred Europeans, with eight
pieces of cannon.
The fight lasted but a few minutes. The British native
horse and Sepoys at once gave way, and the English
infantry retreated in great disorder to the fort of Trivadi,
which they gained with a loss of fifteen killed and forty
wounded. Peters' horse alone behaved well. Several
times they charged right through the masses of Mysorean
horse, but when five-and-twenty were killed and most of
the rest, including their commander, severely wounded,
they also fell back into the fort.
Colonel Coote, when the news of the disaster reached
him, determined, if possible, to get possession of the fort
of Vellenore, which stood on the river Ariangopang, some
three miles from Pondicherry, and covered the approaches
of the town from that side. The English encampment
was at Perimbe' on the main road leading through an
avenue of trees to Pondicherry. Colonel Coote threw up
a redoubt on the hill behind Perirnbe- and another on the


A COWARDLY COMMANDER.
365
avenue, to check any French force advancing from Pondi-
cherry. These works were finished on the morning of
the 19th of July. The next morning the French army
advanced along the river Ariangopang, but Coote marched
half his force to meet them, while he moved the rest as if
to attack the redoubts interspersed along the line of hedge.
As the fall of these would have placed the attacking force
in his rear Lally at once returned to the town. The
same evening the Mysoreans, with three thousand bullocks
carrying their artillery and drawing their baggage, and
three thousand more laden with rice and other provisions,
arrived on the other bank of the Ariangopang river,
crossed under the guns of the redoubt of that name and
entered the town.
The fort of Vellenore was strong, but the road had
been cut straight through the glacis to the gate, and the
French had neglected to erect works to cover this passage.
Coote took advantage of the oversight and laid his two
eighteen-pounders to play upon the gate, while two others
were placed to fire upon the parapet. The English
batteries opened at daybreak on the l6th, and at nine
o'clock the whole of the French army with the Mysoreans
advanced along the bank of the river. Coote at once got
his troops under arms, and advanced towards the French,
sending a small detachment of Europeans to reinforce the
Sepoys firing at the fort of Vellenore. By this time the
batteries had beaten down the parapet and silenced the
enemy's fire. Two companies of Sepoys set forward at
full run up to the very crest of the glacis.
The French commander of the place had really nothing
to fear, as the Sepoys had a ditch to pass and a very
imperfect breach to mount, and the fort might have held
out for two days before the English could have been in a
position to storm it. The French army was in sight, and
in ten minutes a general engagement would have begun.
In spite of all this the coward at once hoisted a flag of
truce and surrendered. The Europeans and Sepoys ran


PRESSING THE SIEGE.
3G7
by the greater portion of the Mysorean horse from Pondi-
cherry, was attacked and defeated, and nine hundred
bullocks laden with baggage captured. Shortly after-
wards the rest of the Mysorean troops left Pondicherry
and marched to attack Trinomany.
Seeing that there was little fear of their returning to
succour Pondicherry the English now determined to com-
plete the blockade of that place. In order to have any
chance of reducing it by famine it was necessary to obtain
possession of the country within the hedge, which with its
redoubts extended in the arc of a circle from the river
Ariangopang to the sea. The space thus included con-
tained an area of nearly seven square miles, affording
pasture for the bullocks, of which there were sufficient to
supply the troops and inhabitants for many months.
Therefore, although the army was not yet strong enough
to open trenches against the town, and indeed the siege
artillery had not yet sailed from Madras, it was de-
termined to get possession of the hedge and its redoubts.
Before doing this, however, it was necessary to capture
the fort of Ariangopang. This was a difficult under-
taking. The whole European force was but two thousand
strong, and if eight hundred of these were detached
across the river to attack the fort, the main body would
be scarcely a match for the enemy should he march out
against them. If on the other hand the whole army
moved round to attack the fort the enemy would be
able to send out and fetch in the great convoy of pro-
visions collected at Jinji. Mr. Pigot therefore requested
Admiral Stevens to land the marines of thefleet. Although,
seeing that a large French fleet was expected, the admiral
was unwilling to weaken his squadron, he complied with
the request, seeing the urgency of the case, and four
hundred and twenty marines were landed.
On the 2d of September two more men-of-war, the
America and Medivay, arrived, raising the fleet before
Pondicherry to seventeen ships of the line. They con-


3G8
A FRENCH SORTIE.
voyed several Company's ships who had brought with
them the wing of a Highland regiment.
The same evening Coote ordered four hundred men to
march to invest the fort of Ariangopang, but Colonel
Monson, second in command, was so strongly against the
step that at the last moment he countermanded his
orders. The change was fortunate, for Lally, who had
heard from his spies of the English intentions, moved
his whole army out to attack the—as he supposed—
weakened force.
At ten at night fourteen hundred French infantry, a
hundred French horse, and nine hundred Sepoys marched
out to attack the English, who had no suspicion of their
intent. Two hundred marines and five hundred Sepoys
proceeded in two columns. Marching from the Valdore
redoubt one party turned to the right to attack the
Tamarind redoubt, which the English had erected on the
Red Hill. Having taken this they were to turn to their
left and join the other column. This skirted the foot of
the Red Hill to attack the redoubt erected on a hillock
at its foot on the 18th July. Four hundred Sepoys and a
company of Portuguese were to take post at the junction
of the Valdore and Oulgarry avenues. The regiments of
Lorraine and Lally were to attack the battery in this
avenue, Lorraine's from the front, while Lally's marching
outwards in the fields was to fall on its right flank. The
Indian battalion with the Bourbon volunteers, three hun-
dred strong, were to march from the fort of Ariangopang
across the river to the villages under the fort of Vellenore,
and as soon as the fire became general were to fall upon
the right rear of the English encampment
.
At midnight a rocket gave the signal and the attack
immediately commenced. The attack on the Tamarind
redoubt was repulsed, but the redoubt on the hillock was
captured and the guns spiked. At the intrenchment on
the Oulgarry Road the fight was fierce, and Colonel
Coote himself brought down his troops to its defence.


STORMING THE ADVANCED WORKS.
369
The attack was continued, but as, owing to some mistake,
the column intended to fall upon the English rear had
halted and did not arrive in time, the regiments of
Lorraine and Lally drew off, and the whole force retired
to the town.
The ships arriving from England brought a commission
appointing Monson to the rank of Colonel, with a date
prior to that of Colonel Coote, ordering him, however,
not to assert his seniority so long as Coote remained at
Madras. Coote, however, considered that it was intended
that he should return to Bengal, and so handing over the
command to Monson he went back to Madras. Colonel
Monson at once prepared to attack the hedge and its
redoubts. Leaving sufficient guards for the camp he
advanced at midnight with his troops divided into two
brigades, the one commanded by himself, the other by
Major Smith. Major Smith's division was first to attack
the enemy outside the hedge in the village of Oulgarry,
and, driving them hence, to carry the Vellenore redoubt,
while the main body were to make a sweep round the Red
Hill and come down to the attack of the Valdore redoubt.
Smith moving to the right of the Oulgarry avenue
attacked that position on the left, and the advance led by
Captain Myers carried by storm a redoubt in front of the
village and seized four pieces of cannon. Major Smith,
heading his grenadiers, then charged the village, tore
down all obstacles, and carried the place.
The day had begun to dawn when Colonel Monson
approached the Valdore redoubt. But at the last moment,
making a mistake in their way, the head of the column
halted. At this moment the enemy perceived them and
discharged a twenty-four pounder, loaded with small shot,
into the column. Eleven men were killed and twenty-
six wounded by this terrible discharge, among the latter
Colonel Monson himself, his leg being broken. The
grenadiers now rushed furiously to the attack, swarmed
round the redoubt, and although several times repulsed,
(197) 2 A


CHARLIE ON BOARD SHIP.
371
He at once ordered the captured redoubts to be fortified to
prevent the enemy again taking the offensive, and erected
a strong work called the North Redoubt near the sea-shore
and facing the Madras redoubt. A few days later, on a
party of Sepoys approaching the Ariangopang redoubt,
the occupants of that place were seized with a panic, aban-
doned the place, and went into the town. The English
had now possession of the whole of the outward defences
of Pondicherry, with the exception of the two redoubts
by the sea-shore.
A day or two later Colonel Coote advancing along the
sea-beach as if with a view of merely making a recon-
naissance, pushed on suddenly, entered the village called
the Blancherie, as it was principally inhabited by washer-
women, and attacked the Madras redoubt. This was
carried, but the same night the garrison sallied out again
and fell upon the party of Sepoys posted there. Ensign
MacMahon was killed, but the Sepoys, although driven
out from the redoubt, bravely returned and again attacked
the French, who, thinking that the Sepoys must have
received large reinforcements, fell back into the village,
from which, a day or two later, they retired into the
town. The whole of the ground outside the fort, between
the river Ariangopang and the sea, was now in the hands
of the English. The French still maintained their com-
munications with the south by the sandy line of coast.
By this time the attacks which the English from Trich-
inopoli and Madura had made upon the Mysoreans, had
compelled the latter to make peace and recall their army
which was still hovering in the neighbourhood of Pondi-
cherry.
Charlie, who had been suffering from a slight attack of
fever, had for some time been staying on board ship for
change. In the road of Pondicherry three of the French
Indiamen, the Hermione, Baleine, and the Compagnie des
Indes, were at anchor near the edge of the surf, under the
cover of a hundred guns mounted on the sea face of the


372
THE CUTTING OUT OF THE HERMIONE.
fort. These ships were awaiting the stormy weather at
the breaking of the monsoon, when it would be difficult for
the English fleet to maintain their position off the town.
They then intended to sail away to the south, fill up with
provisions, and return to Pondicherry. Admiral Stevens,
in order to prevent this contingency which would have
greatly delayed the reduction of the place, determined to
cut them out. Charlie's health being much restored by
the sea breezes, he asked leave of the admiral to accom-
pany the expedition as a volunteer. On the evening of
the 6th, six-and-twenty of the boats of the fleet, manned
by four hundred sailors, were lowered and rowed to the
Tiger, which was at anchor within two miles of Pondi-
cherry, the rest of the fleet lying some distance farther
away.
When at midnight the cabin lights of the Hermione
were extinguished, the expedition started. The boats
moved in two divisions, one of which was to attack the
Hermione, the other the Baleine. The third vessel lay
nearer in shore, and was to be attacked if the others were
captured. The night was a very dark one, and the boats
of each division moved in line with ropes stretched from
boat to boat to ensure their keeping together in the right
direction. Charlie was in one of the boats intended to
attack the Hermione. Tim accompanied him, but the
admiral had refused permission for Hossein to do so, as
there were many more white volunteers for the service
than the boats would accommodate. They were within
fifty yards of the Hermione before they were discovered,
and a scattering musket fire was at once opened upon them.
The crews gave a mighty cheer, and casting off the ropes,
separated, five making for each side of the ship, while
two rowed forward to cut the cables at her bows. The
Compagnie dcs Indes opened fire upon the boats, but
these were already alongside the ship, and the sailors
swarmed over the side at ten points. The combat was a
short one. The seventy men on board fought bravely for


THE TWO SHIPS BROUGHT OUT.
373
a minute or two, but they were speedily driven below.
The hatches were closed over them, and the cables being
already cut, the mizzen top-sail, the only sail bent, was
hoisted, and the boats, taking tow-ropes, began to row
her away from shore.
The instant, however, that the cessation of fire informed
the garrison the ship was captured, a tremendous cannon-
ade was opened by the guns of the fortress. The light-
ning was flashing vividly, and this enabled the gunners
to direct their aim upon the ship. Over and over again
she was struck, and one shot destroyed the steering wheel,
cut the tiller rope, and killed two men who were steering.
The single sail was not sufficient to assist in steering her,
and the men in the boats rowed with such energy that
the ropes continually snapped. The fire continued from
the shore, doing considerable damage, and the men in the
boats, who could not see that the ship was moving through
the water, concluded that she was anchored by a concealed
cable and anchor. The officer in command, therefore,
called up the Frenchmen from below, telling them he
was about to fire the ship. They came on deck and took
their places in the boats, which rowed back to the Tiger.
Upon arriving there Captain Dent, who commanded her,
sternly rebuked the officer, and said that unless the boats
returned instantly and brought the Hermione out he
should send his own crew in their boats to fetch her.
The division thereupon returned and met the ship half
a mile off shore, the land wind having now sprung up.
The Baleine had been easily captured, and having several
sails bent she was brought out without difficulty. No
attempt was made to capture the third vessel.
The rains had now set in, but the English laboured
steadily at their batteries. The French were becoming
pressed for provisions, and Lally turned the whole of the
natives remaining in the town, to the number of fourteen
hundred men and women, outside the fortifications. On
their arrival at the English lines they were refused per-


CHAPTER XXX.
HOME.
HE fire of the batteries increased, and by the
13th of January the enemy's fire was com-
pletely silenced. The provisions in the town
were wholly exhausted, and on the 15th the
town surrendered, and the next morning the English took
possession. Three days afterwards Lally was embarked
on board ship to be taken a prisoner to Madras, and so
much was he hated that the French officers and civilians
assembled and hissed and hooted him, and had he not
been protected by his guard, would have torn him to
pieces. After his return to France he was tried for hav-
ing, by his conduct, caused the loss of the French posses-
sions in India, and being found guilty of the offence, was
beheaded.
At Pondicherry two thousand and seventy-two military
prisoners were taken, and three hundred and eighty-one
civilians. Five hundred cannon and a hundred mortars
fit for service, and immense quantities of ammunition,
arms, and military stores fell into the hands of the cap-
tors. Pondicherry was handed over to the Company,
who, a short time afterwards, entirely demolished both
the fortress and town. This hard measure was the con-
sequence of a letter which had been intercepted from the
French government to Lally, ordering him to raze Madras
to the ground, when it fell into his hands.


376
HOMEWARD BOUND.
Charlie, after the siege, in which he had rendered great
services, received from the Company, at Colonel Coote's
earnest recommendation, his promotion to the step of
lieutenant-colonel, while Peters was raised to that of
major.
A fortnight after the fall of Pondicherry they returned
to Madras and thence took the first ship for England.
It was now just ten years since they had sailed, and in
that time they had seen Madras and Calcutta rise from
the rank of two trading stations, in constant danger of
destruction by their powerful neighbours, to that of vir-
tual capitals of great provinces. Not as yet, indeed, had
they openly assumed the sovereignty of these territories,
but Madras was, in fact, the absolute master of the broad
tract of land extending from the foot of the mountains
to the sea, from Cape Comorin to Bengal, -while Calcutta
was master of Bengal and Oressa, and her power already
threatened to extend itself as far as Delhi. The conquest
of these vast tracts of country had been achieved by
mere handfuls of men, and by a display of heroic valour
and constancy scarce to be rivalled in the history of the
world.
The voyage was a pleasant one and was, for the times,
quick, occupying only five months. But to the young
men, longing for home after so long an absence, it seemed
tedious in the extreme. Tim and Hossein were well
content with their quiet easy life after their long toils.
They had nothing whatever to do, except that they in-
sisted upon waiting upon Charlie and Peters at meals.
The ship carried a large number of sick and wounded
officers and men, and as these gained health and strength
the life on board ship became livelier and more jovial.
Singing and cards occupied the evenings, while in the
daytime they played quoits, rings of rope being used
for that purpose, and other games with which passengers
usually wile away the monotony of long voyages. It


THE ARRIVAL IN LONDON.
377
was late in June when the Madras sailed up the Thames,
and as soon as she came to anchor the two officers and
their followers landed. The din and bustle of the streets
seemed almost as strange to Charlie as they had done
when he came up a boy from Yarmouth. Hossein was
astonished at the multitude of white people, and inquired
of Charlie why, when there were so many men, England
had sent so few soldiers to fight for her in India, and
for once Charlie was unable to give a satisfactory
reply.
"It does seem strange," he said to Peters, "that when
such mighty interests were at stake, a body of even ten
thousand troops could not have been raised and sent out.
Such a force would have decided the struggle at once,
and in three months the great possessions, which have
cost the Company twelve years' war, would have been at
their feet. It would not have cost them more, indeed,
nothing like as much as it now has done, nor one tithe
of the loss in life. Somehow England always seems to
make war in driblets."
Charlie knew that his mother and Kate had for some
years been residing at a house which their uncle had
taken in the fashionable quarter of Chelsea. They looked
in at the office, however, to see if Charlie's uncle was
there, but found that he was not in the city, and, indeed,
had now almost retired from the business. They there-
fore took a coach, placed the small articles of luggage
which they had brought with them from the ship on the
front seats, and then, Hossein and Tim taking their places
on the broad seat beside the driver, they entered the
coach and drove to Chelsea. Charlie had invited Peters,
who had no home of his own, to stay with him, at least
for a while. Both were now rich men, from their shares
of the prize-money of the various forts and towns in
whose capture they had taken part, although Charlie
possessed some twenty thousand pounds more than his


378
welcome!
friend, this being the amount of the presents he had re-
ceived from the Rajah of Ambur.
Alighting from the carriage, Charlie ran up to the door
and knocked. Inquiring for Mrs. Marryat, he was shown
into a room in which a lady, somewhat past middle age,
and three younger ones were sitting. They looked up
in surprise as the young man entered. Ten years had
changed him almost beyond recognition, but one of the
younger ones at once leaped to her feet and exclaimed,
"Charlie!"
His mother rose with a cry of joy, and threw herself
into his arms. After rapturously kissing her he turned
to the others. Their faces were changed, yet all seemed
equally familiar to him, and in his delight he equally
embraced them all.
"Hullo!" he exclaimed, when he freed himself from
their arms. "Why, there are three of you! What on
earth am I doing? I have somebody's pardon to beg,
and yet, although your faces are changed, they seem
equally familiar to me. Which is it? But I need not
ask," he said, as a cloud of colour flowed over the face
of one of the girls, while the others smiled mischiev-
ously.
"You are Katie," he said, "and you are Lizzie, cer-
tainly, and this is—why, it is Ada! This is a surprise,
indeed; but I shan't beg your pardon, Ada, for I kissed
you at parting, and quite intended to do so when I met
again, at least if you had offered no violent objection
How you are all grown and changed, while you, mother,
look scarcely older than when I left you. But, there, I
have quite forgotten Peters. He has come home with me,
and will stay till he has formed his own plans."
He hurried out and brought in Peters, who, not wish-
ing to be present at the family meeting, had been paying
the coachman, and seeing to the things being brought
into the house. He was warmly received by the ladies,


A HAPPY PARTY.
379
as the friend and companion of Charlie in his adventures,
scarcely a letter having been received from the latter
without mention having been made of his comrade.
In a minute or two Mr. Tufton, who had been in the
large garden behind the house, hurried in. He was now
quite an old man, and under the influence of age and the
cheerful society of Mrs. Marryat and her daughters, he
had lost much of the pomposity which had before dis-
tinguished him.
"Ah! nephew," he said, when the happy party had sat
down to dinner, their number increased by the arrival
of Mrs. Haines, who had a house close by, "wilful lads
will go their own way. I wanted to make a rich mer-
chant of you, and you have made of yourself a famous
soldier. But you've not done badly for yourself after
all, for you have in your letters often talked about prize-
money."
"Yes, uncle, I have earned in my way close upon a
hundred thousand pounds, and I certainly shouldn't have
made that if I had stuck to the office at Madras, even
with the aid of the capital you offered to lend me to trade
with on my own account."
There was a general exclamation of surprise and plea-
sure at the mention of the sum, although this amount was
small in comparison to that which many acquired in those
days in India.
"And you're not thinking of going back again, Charlie?"
his mother said anxiously. "There can be no longer any
reason for your exposing yourself to that horrible climate,
and that constant fighting."
"The climate is not so bad, mother, and the danger
and excitement of a soldier's life there at present render
it very fascinating. But I have done with it. Peters
and I intend, on the expiration of our leave, to resign our
commissions in the Company's service, and to settle down
under our own vines and fig-trees. Tim has already


380
Katie's opinion.
elected himself to the post of my butler, and Hossein
intends to be my valet and body-servant."
Immediately after their arrival Charlie had brought
in his faithful followers and introduced them to the ladies,
who, having often heard of their devotion and faithful
services, had received them with a kindness and cordiality
which had delighted them.
Lizzie, whose appearance at home had been unexpected
by Charlie, for her husband was a landed gentleman at
Sevenoaks, in Kent, was, it appeared, paying a visit of a
week to her mother, and her three children, two boys and
a little girl, were duly brought down to be shown to,
and admired by, their Uncle Charles.
"And how is it you haven't married, Katie? With
such a pretty face as yours it is scandalous that the men
have allowed you to reach the mature age of twenty-two
unmarried."
"It is the fault of the hussy herself," Mr. Tufton said.
"It is not from want of offers, for she has had a dozen,
and among them some of the nobility at court; for it is
well known that John Tufton's niece will have a dowry
such as many of the nobles could not give to their
daughters."
"This is too bad, Kate," Charlie said laughing. "What
excuse have you to make for yourself for remaining single
with all these advantages of face and fortune?"
"Simply that I didn't like any of them," Katie said.
"The beaux of the present day are contemptible. I would
as soon think of marrying a wax doll. When I do marry,
that is, if ever I do, it shall be a man, and not a mere
tailor's dummy."
"You are pert, miss," her uncle said. "Do what I
will, Charlie, I cannot teach the hussy to order her
tongue."
"Katie's quite right, uncle," Charlie laughed. "And
I must make it my duty to find a man who will suit her



BLACKIE & SON'S
Books for Young People.
New Series for Season 1884.
By G. A. HENTY.
With Clive in India:
Ob the Beginnings of an Empire.
By Sheer Pluck:
A Tale of the Ashanti War.
By G. MANVILLE FENN.
The Golden Magnet:
A Tale of the Land of the Incas.
By ASCOTT R. HOPE.
The Wigwam and the War-path:
Stories of the Red Indians.
By JOHN C. HUTCHESON.
Picked up at Sea:
Ob The Gold Miners of Mintirne Creek.


2
Blackie & Son's New Publications.
By
ALICE HALL.
Cheep and Chatter:
Ob Lessons from Field and Tree.
By LEWIS HOUGH.
Dr. Jolliffe's Boys:
. A Tale of Weston School.
By HENRY FRITH
Jack o' Lanthorn:
By ROSA MULHOLLAND.
Hetty Gray:
Or Nobody's Baton.
By GEORGE SAND.
Translated from thk French by Mrs. CORKRAN.
The Wings of Courage: and the Cloud-
Spinner.
A Tale of Adventure.
By
KATE WOOD.
A Waif of the Sea:
Ob The Lost Found.
By ANNIE E. ARMSTRONG.
Madge's Mistake:
a Recollection of Girlhood.


t
Blackie & Son's New Publications.
WITH CLIVE IN INDIA:
Or the Beginnings of an Empire. By G. A. Hexty, author of
"Facing Death," " Under Drake's Flag," "The Young Buglers,"
&c. AVith 12 full-page Illustrations printed in black and
tint. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, bevelled boards, olivine
edges, 6*.
The period between tho landing of Clivo as a young writer in India and
the close of his career was critical and eventful in the extreme. At its
commencement tho English wero traders existing on sufferance of the
native princes. At its close they were masters of Bengal and of the greater
part of Southern India. Tho Author has given a full and accurate account
of the historical events of that stirring time, and battles and sieges follow
each other in rapid succession, while he combines with his narrative a tale
of daring and adventure, which gives a lifelike interest to the volume.
THE GOLDEN MAGNET:
A Tale of the Land of the Incas. By Geo. Manville Fekn,
author of " In the King's Name," " Nat the Naturalist," "Off
to the Wilds," &c. With 12 full-page pictures printed in
black and tint. In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, bevelled boards,
olivine edges, 6«.
This is a story of adventure such as will be sure to be attractive to most
lads of quick imagination, and like most of Mr. Fenn's stories it contains
gonuine doscriptivo passages and accurate touches of natural history,
which not only incroaso its interest but enhance its value. The tale is of
a romantic lad who leaves home where his father conducts a failing busi-
ness to seek his fortune in South America, first by finding his uncle, who
is owner of a coffee plantation on the banks of tho Orinoco; and secondly
by endeavouring to discover some of that treasure which legends declare
was ages ago hidden by the Peruvian rulers and the priests of that myste-
rious country, to preserve it from the Spanish invaders. The hero of the
story is accompanied by a faithful companion, who, in the capacity both
of comrade and henchman, does true service and shows the dogged courage
of the English lad during the strange adventures which befall them.
Tho plot of the story is simple, but the movement is rapid and full of
strange excitement. There are few lads who will not follow it with keen
enjoyment from beginning to end.


BlacMe & Son's New Publications.
5
UNDER DRAKE'S FLAG.
A Tale of the Spanish Main. By G. A. Henty, author of "The
Young Buglers," " The Cornet of Horse," "In Times of Peril,"
&c . Illustrated by 12 full-page Pictures printed in black
and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, bevelled boards, price Qs.
"Under Drake's Flag," is a story of the days when England and Spain
struggled for the supremacy of the sea, and England carried off the palm.
The heroes of the story sail as lads with Drake in the expedition in which
the Pacific Ocean was first seen by an Englishman from a tree-top on the
Isthmus of Panama, and in his great voyage of circumnavigation. The
historical portion of the story is absolutely to be relied upon, but this,
although very useful to lads, will perhaps bo less attractive than the great
variety of exciting adventure through which the young adventurers pass
in tho course of their voyages.
"A stirring book of Drake's time, and just such a book as the youth of this mari-
time country are likely to prize highly."—Daily Telegraph.
IN THE KING'S NAME:
Or the Cruise of the Kestrel. By G. Manville Fenn, author
of " Off to the Wilds," "Middy and Ensign," &c. Illustrated
by 12 full-page Pictures printed in black and tint. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, bevelled boards, price 6*.
"In the King's Name" is a spirited story of the Jacobite times, con-
cerning tho adventures of Hilary Leigh, a young naval officer in the
preventive service off tho coast of Sussex, on board tho Kestrel. Leigh
is taken prisoner by the adherents of the Pretender, amongst whom is an
early friend and patron who desires to spare the lad's life, but will not release
him. The narrative is full of exciting and often humorous incident.
"Mr. Manville Form baa already won a foremost place among writers of stories
for boys. 'In the King's Name' is, we are inclined to think, the best of all his pro-
ductions in this Held. It haa the great quality of always * moving on'—adventure
following adventure in constant succession."—Daily New.
"Told with the freshness and nerve which characterize all Mr. Fenn* writing* and
put him in the front rank of writers for boys,"—OtUHdariL


G
Blackie & Son's New Publications.
BY SHEER PLUCK:
A Tale of the Ashanti War. By G. A. Hehty, author of " Facing
Death," "Under Drake's Flag," " The March to Coomassie,"
&c . With 8 full-page Illustrations printed in black and tint.
In crown 8vo, cloth elegant, bs.
Tho Ashanti Campaign seems but an evont of yesterday, but it happened
when tho generation now rising up were too young to have made them-
selves acquainted with its incidents. Tho author has woven, in a tale of
thrilling interest, all the details of tho campaign, of which ho was himself
a witness. His hero, after many exciting adventures in the interior, finds
himself at Coomassie just before the outbreak of the war, is detained a
prisoner by tho king, is sent down with the army which invaded the British
Protectorate, escapes, and accompanies tho English expedition on their
march to Coomassie.
THE WIGWAM AND THE WAR-PATH:
Stories of the Red Indians. By Ascott B. Hope, author of
"Stories of Old Renown," "Buttons," &c. With 8 full-page
Pictures by Gordon Browne, printed in black and tint In
crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 5«.
Tho interest taken by boys in stories of the North American Indians is
probably as keen as ever. At all events the works of Fenimore Cooper and
other writers about tho red men and tho wild hunters of the forests and
prairies aro still among the most popular of boys' books. "The Wigwam
and tho War-path " consists of stories of Rod Indians which are none tho
less romantic for being true. They aro taken from the actual records of
those who have been made prisoners by the red men or have lived among
thom, joining in their expeditions and taking part in their semi-savage but
often picturesque and adventurous life. The stories are conscientiously
told, and may be regarded as truthful pictures of scenes, events, and
occurrences which are full of interest not only for youthful readers, but in
a great measure for those of older growth.


Blackie & Son's New Publications.
7
STORIES OF OLD RENOWN.
Tales of Knights and Heroes, By Ascott R. Hope, Author of
"Spindle Stories," "The Old Tales of Chivalry," "Stories of
Long Ago," &c. &c. With nearly 100 Illustrations, of which
8 are full-page size, from Drawings by Gordon Browne.
Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, design on side, bevelled boards,
olivine edges, 5*.
A Series of the beat of the Stories of Noble Knighthood and Old Ro-
mance, told in refined and simple language, and adapted to young
readers. A book possessing remarkable
boys who love to hear of great deeds and
nown.
attractions, especially for
enterprises or high re-

'Ascott R. HoIw here breaks new ground, and he deserves as much credit for his
t of subject as for his mode of treatment."—A-
"Ogier the Dane, Robert of Sicily, and other old-world heroes find their deeds
embedded in beautiful type, and garnished witb animated sketches by Gordon
Browne. It is a charming gift book."—land and Water,
"Mr. Hope's style is quite in accord with his theme, and the simplicity with
which he recounts these Stories of Old Renown' is by no means the least part of
their attractiveness. Mr. Gordon Browne has furnished some excellent drawings to
illustrate the text, in many of which we recognize the touch of his late father, Mr.
Hablot K. Browne, and these drawings recall the time when *Phiz* was at his
freshest and his beet."—Pictorial World,


LO
Blackk & Son's New Publications.
PICKED UP AT SEA:
Or the Gold Miners of Minturne Creek, and other Stories. By
John C. Hutcheson, author of "Caught in a Trap," "The
Penang Pirate," &c. With 6 full-page Pictures in Colour.
In crown 8vo, cloth extra, 3s. (id.
"Picked up at Sea," is tho story of a young English lad, rescued in mid
Atlantic from a watery grave, and taken out west by a party of gold diggers
to the wild regions of tho Black Hills in Dakota. Hero, after warring
with tho clemonts during months of unceasing toil in their search for the
riches of the earth, and having the result of their indefatigable labour well
nigh torn from their grasp when on the verge of victory by a desperate
onslaught of Sioux braves under " Spotted Tail," success at last rewards
the efforts of the adventurous band and their protege-. The talc abounds
in exciting scenes and stirring incidents—about mining mishaps, shooting
exploits, and fights with the hostile Indians,—all tending to show that
pluck and perseverance when allied to a good cause invariably win in the
long run all tho world over. The remainder of the book consists of spicy
yarns of life afloat and ashore by an "old salt," detailing adventures
amongst pirates and brigands, cut-throats and mutineers, in which heroism
comes out in rolicf as opposed to cowardice and cravenly fear; while the
dangors of tho deep and tho perils of those who " go down to the soa in
ships " are not forgotten.
DE. JOLLIFFE'S BOYS:
A Tale of Weston School. By Lewis Hough, author of "Phil
Crawford," &c. With 6 full-page Pictures in black and tint.
In crown 8vo, cloth extra., 3s. (id.
A story of school life which will bo read with genuine interest, especially
as it exposes some of the dangers which even in these days of high instruc-
tion may beset lads who aro ill instructed at home or nave been thrown
among vicious or unscrupulous companions. The descriptions of some of
the characters of the boys at Dr. Jolliffc's aro vivid and truthful,—that of
the worst boy being not too revolting, although it is necessarily painful as
conveying a very distinct impression which should be useful in warning
lads against giving way to overweening personal conceit and envy of the
achievements of others. Perhaps the best touch in the book is the subtle
description of the manner in which the best boy may exhibit weakness of
purpose and some meannesses under the influence of flattery and of tempo-
rary luxury. The narrative throughout is bright, easy, and lighted by
touches of humour, and tho plot is so well sustainod that tho reader goes
on to tho end without abatement of the keen interest which is provoked in
the very first chapter.


Blackie <St Son's New Publications.
11
GARNERED SHEAVES.
A Tale for Boys. By Mrs. Emma Baymond Pitman, author of
"Mission Life in Greece and Palestine," &c. With 4 full-
page Illustrations printed in black and tint Crown 8vo, cloth
extra, price 3*. 6d.
This Tale gives in narrative form the history and adventures of a class of
Sunday-school boys. Each boy's career is full of interest. In some chapters
we are taken to America, during the civil war, and mingle in scenes relat-
ing to the battle-field; while, in other chapters, we listen to the quiet
teachings of one of God's faithful servants, who strove to "garner sheaves
for Christ." The wide difference between tho honourable upright youth, and
one who is clever and cunning, but dishonest, is here depicted by incidents
from the life; and it is proved that "godliness hath promise of the life
that now is," as well as of that which is to come. From this tale Sunday-
school teachers may learn that their " labour shall not be in vain in the
Lord."
'"Garnered 8heaves' is a charming story of the after life and labours of two
Sunday-school scholars whose careers were diverse in their character and influence."
—Christian Union.
"The incidents are well depicted, and the characters are true to lifa . . . We
shall be glad of more such sheaves as these."—Freeman.
"It should be read by every youth who is leaving school and home for business."—
Literary World.
MY GOVERNESS' LIFE:
Or Earning my Living. By Mrs. Emma Raymond Pitman(
author of "Mission Life in Greece and Palestine," "Heroines
of the Mission Field," "Vestina's Martyrdom," "Profit and
Loss," &c. &c. With 4 full-page Illustrations. Cloth neat, 3s. 6d.
This Story, told in the first person, is largely concerned with a young
woman cast upon the world by ner father's death, and compelled to earn
her living by the exercise of whatever talent she possesses. Some of the
minor characters in the narrative are skilfully depicted, notably the old
Cornish couple who figure in the little Methodist chapel; and the young
man of science, who is shown to have missed his way in substituting
science for faith in a personal God, but by painful chastening is recovered
and led to the cross of Christ as a humble believer. Finally, he marries
the heroine of the story, and turns out a good and useful man. The aged
clergyman is a fine specimen of culture and Christian charity. The scenes
of boarding-school life here depicted are full of vivacity and reality.


12
Blackis & Son's New Publications.
LIFE'S DAILY MINISTRY.
A Story of EveryJay Service for Others. By Mrs. Emma Ray-
mond Pitman, author of "Mission Life iu Greece and P;des-
tine," " Heroines of the Mission Field," "Vestina's Martyr-
dom," "Profit and Loss," &c. &c . With 4 full-page Illustrations
printed in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth neat, 3s. 6d.
A Story of solf-sacrifice in various forms, and of some touching expe-
riences of life. Some of the characters are very attractive, others very
repulsive; but all tend to show that true honour and happiness are to be
found in serving others, according to our capacity, and so imitating Him
*' who went about doing good." Some experiences of a sincere and gifted,
but doubting youth, helpless through spinal disoase and destined to early
death, and his attainment of faith, light, and peace, are peculiarly affect-
ing. His brother, the medical student, is eventually brought back to faith
in his mother's God, after wandering very far in sin and folly. Olive
Forrester, the chief heroine of the story, presents an example of saintly
self-denial for the sake of her dead sister's children.
FLORENCE GODFREY'S FAITH.
A Story of Australian Life. By Mrs. Emma Raymond Pitman,
author of " Heroines of the Mission Field," &c . With .4 full-
page Illustrations printed in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth
extra, price 3*. 6d.
This Tale traces the career and adventures of a family who were forced
to leave Manchester during tho time of the cotton famine, and seek a home
in Australian wilds. Florence, the central character of the story, is a very
lovely one; and in spite of girlish timidity, girlish fear, and natural shrink-
ing, succeeds in raising a Christian church in the wilderness. The story
teaches the lesson of perseverance in well-doing, and shows how faithful
effort is rewarded.
"This ia a clever, and what ib better still, a good book, written with & freshness
and power which win the reader's sympathies, and carry the story along unflagginglj
to the close."—Christian Olobe.
M A story which will be eagerly read by boys, and which can hardly foil to promote
the growth of a manly type of Christian character."—Literary World.
"This is a very interesting book, and a suitable present for young men or women.
The influence of the tale is pure and bracing."—Freeman.
"Mrs. Pitman's works are all to be prized for their ennobling character-pure,
elevating, interesting, and intellectual."—Christian Union,


Blackie & Son's New Publications.
13
BROTHER AND SISTER:
Or the Trials of the Moore Family. By Elizabeth J. Lysaqht,
author of "Nearer and Dearer," &c. With 6 full-page Illus-
trations in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth gilt, price 3s. 6d.
An interesting story for young people, showing by the narrative of the
vicissitudes and struggles of a family which has "come down in'the world,"
and of the brave endeavours of its two younger membors, how the pressure
of adversity is mitigated by domestic affection, mutual confidence, and
hopeful honest effort.
"A pretty story, and veil told. The plot is cleverly constructed, and the moral
is excellent."—Athenaum.
"A charming story, admirably adapted for young people, which relates the brave
endeavours of the two youngest members of a family which has become reduced in
circumstances to mitigate the pressure of adversity."—Society.
DORA:
Or a Girl without a Home. By Mrs. B. H. Bead, author of
"The Lawyer's Daughter," &c. &c. With 6 full-page Illus-
trations. Crown 8vo, cloth elegant, 3s. 6d.
The story of a friendless orphan girl, who is placed as pupil-teacher at
the school in which she was educated, but is suddenly removed by hard
and selfish relatives, who employ her as a menial as well as a govorness.
Through a series of exciting adventures sho makes discoveries respecting a
large property which is restored to its rightful owners, and at the same
time she secures her escape from her persecutors. The character of Dora
is a very sweet one, and the interest of the story is so sustained that it can
scarcely fail to please the reader.
UNRAVELLED SKEINS:
Or Tales for the Twilight. By Gregson Gow. Illustrated by
four facsimile Designs in black and tint. Crown 8vo, cloth
elegant, price 3*. 6c?.
"For a volume of neat stories carefully told commend as to this."—Scotsman.
MYTHS AND LEGENDS
OF ANCIENT GREECE AND ROME
A Hand-book of Greek and Boman Mythology, by E. M. Berens.
Illustrated from Antique Sculptures in a highly interesting
and instructive manner. Cloth elegant, price '3s. 6d.
"Written in a spirit of reverent sympathy and of well-sustained interest, while its
absolute purity should secure it a place in every family."— Schoolmaster.


14 Blackie & Son's New Publications.
JACK 0' LANTHORN.
A Tale of Adventure. By Henry Frith, author of "Through
Flood, through Fire," "On the Wings of the Wind," &c.
With 4 full-page Illustrations, printed in black and tint. In
crown 8vo, cloth elegant, if. 6d.
This is a story which will be chioHy attractive to boys, and most boys
will read it with gonuiae interest, for it is told in a straightforward fashion
by the hero himself, a lad whose father was a Bristol tradesman in the
days when George the Third was king, and when "Jack the Painter" was
trying to set fire to the shipping in Government dockyards. The boy, who
tells his own history, gets into certain scrapes, and at the sea-coast makes
the acquaintance of Jack o' Lanthorn, a sailor and the keeper of a light-
ship. The lad and a companion accidentally drifting out to sea in an open
boat, discover in a singular manner the approach of the Spanish fleet, and
Jack o' Lanthorn accompanies the hero of the tale to report what they
have seen. Seized by a press-gang they are taken off to sea, and eventu-
ally take part in the defence of Gibraltar, and have some strange adventures
of their own. The author of the book has not only kept closely to the
history of the time, but has preserved the speech and manner of the
narrator. The episodes are striking, the plot full of peculiar interest, and
there have been few books published recently which so well represent the
spirit of those entertaining stories of tho sea which made the reputation
of Marryat and of the author of "Tom Cringle's Log."
A WAIF OF THE SEA:
Or, the Lost Found. By Kate Wood, author of "Lory Bell," &c
.
With 4 full-page Illustrations. In small 8 vo, cloth extra, 2s. 6d.
"A Waif of the Sea" is the kind of story which is likely to enlist the
sympathies of a large number of readers, for it deals very pathetically with
the sorrows and trials of children, and of mothers who aro separated from
their children. With a gentle and affecting strain of religious feeling
which is neither too prominent nor too precise, tho narrativo is full of
human interest, and the lives and struggles of the people of a poor London
neighbourhood are well portrayed without unnecessary coarseness on the
one hand or a too romantic colouring on the other. The child-character
of "Little Birdie" and her short but affecting story will attract and
delight many readers, while tho grown-up personages in the book are very
accurately and pleasingly drawn. One of the charms of the story is its
easy transition from town to country, and the freshness imparted to the
descriptive touches both of "Golden Square" and of the "Old Manor
House."


1C
Blackie & Son's New Publications.
EPISODES OF THE SEA IN FORMER DAYS:
Records of Suffering and Saving. A Book for Boys. With
engraved Title and Frontispiece. Cloth elegant, 2*. 6d.
Stories of shipwreck, famine, mutiny, and the other misfortunes which
befall the mariner, will always be appreciated by those who love to read of
deeds of daring, and to ponder on the lessons which may be drawn from
thorn. This volume comprises narratives of occurrences which have become
historical, such as the ever-memorable mutiny of the Bounty, and many
others of equal interest.
EPISODES OF CAPTIVITY AND EXILE
In various Parts of Europe. A Book for Boys. With engraved
Title and Frontispiece. Cloth elegant, 2*. 6d.
Captivity and Escape is at all times an attractive subject for youthful
minds, presenting as it does to them scenes of adventurous daring, hard-
ship, and suffering, calculated to excite their natural ardour and draw
forth thoir ready sympathies. The talos embodied in this volume will bo
found to comprise those of the most fascinating description.
EPISODES OF HISTORY:
Stirring Incidents in the Lives of Men and Nations. A Book
for Youth. With engraved Title and Frontispiece. Cloth
elegant, 2*. 6d.
In the compilation of this volume the object has been to give a series of
sketches stretching over a long term of time, rather than a finished picture
of any definite period. These have been collected during an extensive
course of reading, and the only attempt made at classification has been
to place the articles in chronological order.
EPISODES OF DISCOVERY IN ALL AGES.
A Book for Youth. With engraved Title and Frontispiece.
Cloth extra, 2*. 6d.
In this work will bo found accounts of a few of the most famous dis-
coverers and explorers of former days. The materials from which this
volume has been compiled were gathered from scarce records and other
trustworthy sources; and the wholo forms a series of incidents of unex-
ampled interest in the world's history.


Blackie & Son's New Publications.
19
ADVENTURES OF MRS. WISHING-TO-BE.
By Alice Corkran, author of "Latheby Towers," &c. With 3
full-page Pictures in colours. Crown 8vo, cloth extra, 2s.
The strange adventures of a very young lady, showing how she met with
the wonderful people of nursery legend and the manner of her introduction
to them. A tale for the Little Ones.
"Simply a charming book for little girls. We have a good deal of confidence hi
recommending the book, which is, moreover, well illustrated."—Saturday Review.
NAUGHTY MISS BUNNY:
Her Tricks and Troubles. A Story for Little Children. With
3 Illustrations in colours. By Clara Mulholland. Crown
8vo, cloth extra, price 2s.
This is a book which will amuse quite little folks, as a story of the way-
ward tricks of a spoiled child, and tho scrapes into which they lead her.
The story consists of small incidents such as please small listeners, who will
be interested not only in Miss Bunny's naughtiness, but in her reformation.
"This naughty child is positively delightful. Papas should not omit * Naughty
Miss Bunny' from their list of juvenile presents."—Land and Water.
NEW LIGHT THROUGH OLD WINDOWS.
A Series of Stories illustrating Fables of -5Ssop. By Gregson
Gow. With 3 full-page Pictures in colours. Crown 8vo, cloth
extra, is.
A series of stories designed to bring before the young mind, in a new
and entertaining form, some of the shreds of wit and wisdom which have
come down to us from ancient times in the guise of fables. Although
amusement has been a chief end aimed at, most of the tales will bo found
to suggest some important truth, or teach some sound lesson in practical
morality.
"Racy, pointed, and fitted to delight young folks."—Freeman.
"Entertaining for young and old alike."—Ltfc
MADGE'S MISTAKE.
A Recollection of Girlhood. By Annie E. Armstrong. With
2 coloured Illustrations. Small 8vo, cloth extra, Is. 6d.
This is a lively, interesting little story, the characters are well marked,
and the plot, although simple, is so well worked out as to lead the reader,
young or old, on to the last word.


20
Blackie & Son's New Publications.
TROUBLES AND TRIUMPHS OF LITTLE TIM.
A City Story. By Gregson Gow, author of "Tales for the
Twilight" With two Illustrations in colour. Foolscap 8vo,
192 pp., cloth extra, Is. 6d.
"Htrong in character and full of incident, and the narrative all through U in-
teresting and touching."—Edinburgh Daily Review.
"An unmistakable undercurrent of sympathy with the struggles of the poor, and
an ability to describe their feelings under various circumstances, eminently charac-
teristic of Dickens, are marked features in Mr. Cow's story."—A'ortA Briiitk MaiL
THE HAPPY LAD.
A Story of Feasant Life in Norway. From the Norwegian of
Bjornstjerne Bjornson. With Frontispiece in colour. Fools-
cap 8vo, 192 pp., cloth extra, 1*. 6d.
"The lad is happy from being a plucky boy, a good son, and a successful lover."—
Glatgoic Herald.
INTO THE HAVEN.
By Amnie S. Swan, author of " Shadow Lives," "Thankful Best,"
&c. With two Illustrations printed in colour. Foolscap 8vo,
192 pp., cloth extra, Is. 6d.
"No story more attractive ... by reason of its breezy freshness and unforced
pathos, as well as for the wholesome practical lessons it conveys."—Christian Leader.
BOX OF STORIES.
Packed for Young Folk by Horace Happyman. A Series of
interesting Tales for the Young. With 2 Illustrations printed
in colours. Foolscap 8vo, 192 pp., cloth extra, Is. 6d.
JEANNE D'ARC, THE PATRIOT MARTYR:
And other Narratives of Female Heroism in Peace and War.
Illustrated by 2 Pictures printed in colours. Foolscap 8vo,
cloth extra, Is. Gel.


22 Blackie & Son's New Publications.

FIRESIDE FAIRIES and FLOWER FANCIES:
Stories for Girls. With Frontispiece in colour. F'cap 8vo,
128 pp., cloth extra, price 1*.
"Nine stories are included, all for girls, encouraging them to try and do their
duty. Young servants would find this book very interesting."—Tht Schoolmutrest.
TO THE SEA IN SHIPS:
Stories of Suffering and Saving at Sea. With Frontis-
piece in colour. F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra, price 1*.
"To the Sea in Shipt records several noted disasters at sea, such as the foundering
of the London and the wreck of the A tlantic. It also contains narratives of success-
ful rescues. This is a capital book for boys."—School Guardian.
JACK'S VICTORY:
And other Stories about Dogs. With Frontispiece in colour.
F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra, price 1*.
"Every boy, and some girls, take great delight in reading about dogs. Well, Jack
was a dog; a famous and wonderful one, too. Ho became leader of a team in Green-
land, and some rare exploits he took part in. He would not steep in a house; he
would not bide from an enemy; he would not harm the defenceless. Besides ' Jack's
Victory' there are ten other stories about dogs in this volume. These narratives are
not old ones, but are fresh and pleasing."—The Schoolmistrest.
THE STORY OF A KING,
Told by one of his Soldiers. With Frontispiece in colour.
F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra, price 1*.
"This book recounts the boyhood and reign of Charles XII. of Sweden. The wars
in which he was engaged and the extraordinary victories he won are well described,
and equally so are the misfortunes which latterly came on him and his kingdom
through bis uncontrollable wilfulness."—Aberdeen Journal.


Bhckie & Son's New Publications.
23

LITTLE DANIEL:
A Story of a Flood on the Rhine. With Frontispiece in colour,
F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra, price Is.
"A simple and touching story of a flood on the Rhino, told as well as George
Eliot bo graphically wrote of The Mill on the Fioss."—Governus.
PRINCE ALEXIS:
A Tale of Old Bussia. With Frontispiece in colour. F'cap 8vo,
128 pp., cloth extra, price Is.
This is a legend wrought into a story, rendering a fiction of Life in
Russia, something more than a hundred years ago; a state of things which,
as the author says, "is now impossible, and will soon become incrodible."
It i- like a romance of Old Bagdad, in which the colouring and the charac-
ters and manners are Russian instead of Arabian.
SASHA THE SERF,
And other Stories of Eussian Life. With Frontispiece in colour.
F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra, price 1*.
Tho stories in the volume comprise:—The Life of Sasha, a poor boy who,
by his love of knowledge and his industry, saved the life of his lord, and
finally roso to wealth and gained his freedom,—Incidents of remarkable
personal bravery in the Russian army,—An interesting story of humble life
in Russia,— A story of Russian mining lifo,—A bear-hunt in Russia, 4:c. &c.
TRUE STORIES OF FOREIGN HISTORY.
A Series of Interesting Tales. With Frontispiece printed in
colours. F'cap 8vo, 128 pp., cloth extra,'price 1*.
The book contains stories—Of some of tho early printers,—How Quentin
Matsys the Antwerp smith becamo a groat painter,—The rise and fall
of Jean Ango the fisherman of Dieppe,—The early trials of Fritz Kiirner
the tailor's son, who could not learn his father's trado but who became
commander-in-chief of the Brunswick forces,—Of Polish patriotism,—Tho
heroism of Casabianca tho little French midshipman, &c. &c.


,-'4
Blackie & Saris New Publications.
mffiBi

THE LITTLE BROWN BIRD:
A Story of Industry. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium
8vo, cloth elegant, price 6d.
This book contains two tales, tha first intended to inculcate habits of
industry, and the other to show that mediocrity with perseverance achieves
a more honourable career than " talent" wasted or misapplied.
THE MAID OF DOMREMY:
And other Tales. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium 8vo,
cloth elegant, price Qd.
"The Maid of Domromy" is in fact Joan of Arc, whose story is well ren-
dered into something less than twenty pages. Other sections of the little
volume treat of the "Feast of Cherries; "Something about Royal Chil-
dren;" "The Black Douglas;" "What a Boy Did," and "Johanna Sebus."
These are all narratives of fact.
LITTLE EEIC:
A Story of Honesty. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium 8vo,
cloth elegant, price 6d.
This is a pure juvenile fiction, illustrative of truthfulness and honesty.
It is full of interest from beginning to ond, and well suited as a reward
book for Sunday Schools.
UNCLE BEN THE WHALER:
And other Stories. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium 8vo,
cloth elegant, price 6d.
"Uncle Ben the Whaler" is an "old salt" who tells a group of children
a very interesting tale of his careor as a seaman in the Arctic waters. The
other stories in the volumo are:—Three Iiandfuls of Grain,—The Golden
Rule,—The Broken Jar.


Blackie & Son's New Publications.
15

THE PALACE OF LUXURY:
And other Stories. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium 8vo,
cloth elegant, price 6rf.
A youth named Seekpeace is shown under the guidance of the fairy
Pureheart all the deceptions in the Palace of Luxury,—Madam Sunshine's
parable about the Swan of Fortune,—The Colorado beetle's talk with the
weathercock,—and other short amusing stories.
THE CHARCOAL BURNER:
Or Kindness Repaid. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium 8vo,
cloth elegant, price 6c?.
This is a most interesting story of a poor charcoal-burner in a German
forest, who discovers and relieves a wounded officer, and is himself after-
wards strangely delivered from death by the same officer. The tale incul-
cates the duty of always showing kindness and of forgiving an injury.
WILLIE BLACK:
A Story of Doing Right. With Frontispiece in colours. Medium
8vo, cloth elegant, price Qd.
It is a tale of a little Shoe-black to whom a gentleman gave half-a-crown
by mistake for a penny, and it shows all the good that came to this little
boy through soeking to restore the silver coin to its owner. Proving how
it is always best to do right.
THE HORSE AND HIS WAYS:
Stories of Man and his Best Friend. With Frontispiece in colours.
Medium 8vo, cloth elegant, price 6oJ.
A series of interesting anecdotes about the courage of the horse; ita
friendship, its docility, its sagacity, and its power of memory.



A NEW SERIES
OP
FOURPENNY REWARD BOOKS.
Each 64 Paget, ISmo, Illustrated, in Picture Boards.
BRAVE AND TRUE. By Gregson Cow.
POOR TOM OLLIVER. By Julia Goddard.
THE CHILDREN AND THE WATER-LILY. By Julia
Goddard.
JOHNNIE TUPPER'S TEMPTATION. By Gregsok Gow.
FRITZ'S EXPERIMENT. By Letitia M'Clintock.
CLIMBING THE HILL. By Annie S. Swan.
A YEAR AT COVERLEY. By Annie S. Swan.
LUCY'S CHRISTMAS-BOX: or, How Georgie found his
Cousin.
%• These littlo books have been specially written with the aim of inculcating
some sound moral,such as obedience to parents, love for brothers and
sisters, kindness to animals, perseverance and diligence leading to
success, kc. &c.


Blackie & Sun's Book List.
29
Approved by the Science and Art Department, South Kensington.
yERE ROSTER'S JDRAWING £OPY-BOOKS.
With Instructions and Paper to draw on. Superior Edition, in Numbers,
at 3d. Popular Edition (a selection) at \d. Complete Edition, in Twelve
Parts, at Is. (Each part complete in itself.)
Fart I—ELEMENTARY.
Al Initiatory Lessons.
A3 Letters and Numerals.
B 1 Familiar Objects (Straight Lineal
B 3 Domestic Objects (Simple).
Part II.-0BJECT8.
0 1 Domestic Objects (Flati.
0 3 Domestic Objects (Perspective).
Dl Leaves (Flat).
Da Leaves (Natural).
Part LTX—PLANTS.
El Plants (Simple Forms).
Ea Plants (More Complex Forms).
G 1 Flowers (Simple Forms).
G3 Flowers (More Complex Forms).
Part IV.-ORHAMENT.
11 Elementary Forms.
IS Simple Forms (Fretwork, Ironwork, Ac )
13 Advanced (Carving, Sculpture, Ac.).
11 Ornament (Classic, Renaissance, Ac.).
Part V.-TREES.
Jl Oak, Fir, Ac., with "tonch" for each tree.
J S Beech. Elm, Ac., do. do.
J 3 Oak, Cbestnat, Bireb. Ac., do. do.
J 4 Larch, Poplar, Lime, WiUow. Ac., do.
Part VL—LANDSCAPE.
Kl Rustic Landscape in Outline.
Kl Shaded Objects and Landscape.
K8 Shaded Landscape and Rustic Scenes.
K i Advanced Landscape and Rural Scenes.
Part VH.-MARINE.
Ml Boats, Foregrounds, and Nautical Bits.
MS Fishing Craft, Coasters, and Traders.
M3 Yachts and Vessels of every Rig and Sail.
Ml Coast Scenes, Waves, Ac.
Farts VIII and IX-ANIMALS.
01 Birds and Quadrupeds.
0 a Poultry, various breeds,
03 British Small Birds.
04 British Wild Animals.
0 6 Horses (Arab, Hunter, Dray, Ac.).
08 Horses (Racer, Trotter, Pony, Mule, Ac).
0 7 Dogs (Seventeen Species).
09 Cattle, Sheep, Pigs, Goats, Ac
.
Otf Cattle, Sheep, Lambs, Ass and Foal, Ac.
0 10 Foreign Wild Animals aud Birds.
Part X-HUMAN FIGURE.
Q1 Features (from the Antique and from the Life)-
Q _ Heads. Hands, Ac. (from Cast and Life).
Q3 Rustic Figures, by Duncan.
Q4 Figure, from the Antique (Outline).
Part XL-PRACTICAL GEOMETRY.
Rl Definitions and Simple Problems.
R2 Practical Geometry (Circle. Polygon, Eillpse).
R3 Applied Geometry for Practical Mechaniet,t£c-
Fart XEL-MECHANICAL DRAWING.
TI Initiatory and Simple Subjects.
Ta Details of Tools and Working Parts, Ac.
T3 Models for Working Drawings, Ac.
T i Details of Machines and Engines.
Z BLANK EXERCISE BOOK.
Popular Edition, a selection of the above numbers printed on thin paper, price
Id. each number. The following are in print:—A, 13, C, D, E2, E:J, O li, 12 13,
14, J2, Kl, Ml, M4, 07, 08, 09, O10, Q, Rl, U2, R3, R4, Tl, T5, TO, T7, TS, Z.
*' If any parent who reads these lines has a boy or girl who wishes to learn how
to be an artist, let us boldly recommend Vera Foster's Drawing Book. It is not
only the cheapest but by far the beat that we have seen."—Graphic.
"It would he difficult to over-rate the value of this work-a work that is not
to be estimated by its cost: one is great, the other very small."—AH Journal.
NATIONAL COMPETITION in WRITING AND DRAWING.
Mr. Verb Foster has awarded prizes for Writing and Drawing for manv Tears.
4550 Prizes, in sums of from bx. to £5. have been already distributed, amounting
to about £2000. List of prize-takers for last year and scheme for the Fourteenth
Annual Competition, 1884, will be sent post free on application to Mr. Verb
Foster, Belfast, or to the Publishers.


30
Blackie & Son's Book List.
Sanctioned bv the Committee of Council on Education*
POYNTEE'S
jSOUTH J^ENSINGTON pRAWING-jBOOK.
This new series of Drawing-Books has been issued under the direct superintendence
of £. J. Foyntf.k, r.a., who hu selected the examples for the mOit part from
object* in the South Kensington Museum. The original Drawings have been
made under Mr. Poynter's supervision by Pupils of the National Art Training
School.
Freehand Drawing.
Bach Book hat Fine Cartridge Paper to draw on.
Freehand, Elementary. Simple Forms, Leaves, and Flowers. Four Books,
M. each.
Freehand, First Grade. Simple Objects, Ornament (Flat and Perspective).
Six Books, Qd. each.
Freehand, Second Grade. Ornament (Greek, Renaissance, Ac ). Four
Books, If. each.
TUB SAMB SUBJECTS ON CABDS.
Elementary Freehand Cards, Four Packets, price 9d. each.
First Grade Freehand Cards, Six „ „ If. Od. „ ,
8econd Grade Freehand Cards, Four „ „ la. fid. „
"The choice of subjects is admirable; there is not an ugly drawing in the
book, and the infinite variety of curves that may be found in glass-work,
porcelain, shells, scroll-work, mimical instruments, Ac., is illustrated with
great skill in Mr. Poynter's models."—Pall Mali Gazette.
"Mr. Poynter's is probably the beet series of the kind yet published.**—
The Academy.
Elementary Human Figure.
Each Book hat Fine Cartridge Paper to draw on.
Book f.—Michael Angelo's " David"—Features (Eye, Nose, etc.). Price Sixpence.
Books II. and III.—Hands and Feet. In preparation.
The subjects of these books are taken from actual examples in the South
Kensington Museum. They are executed in fac timiU of charcoal drawings.
Elementary Perspective Drawing.
By 8. J. Cahtlidoe, Lecturer in the National Art Training School, South
Kensington. Four Books, If. each.
Book !i } *OT Grade Examination of the Department. Jutt ready.
Book III.—Accidental Vanishing Points. )
Book IV.-"-— - f /» active preparation.


BOOKS FOR YOUNG READERS
SUITABLE FOB PRIZES, REWARDS, GIFTS, &c
.
Classified according to Price.
ALL ELEGANTLY BOUND IN EXTRA CLOTH.
"The books are not too fine to be bandied. They are good serviceable volumes for
reading; but besides this they are issued with a degree of taste and artistic finish uhirh
make them rank among the most prised visitors of the season. Messrs. Blackie A Son are
new workers in this field of literature, but at the first step they have equalled their ablest
competitors.'' —Ihtxiiniss Coraira.
Book at 7s. 6d.
The Universe; or, The Infinitely Great and Infinitely Little. By F. A. Pouchbt, M.D.
Books at 6s.
With Clive in India. By G. A. Henty. Under Drake's Flag. By G. A. Henty.
The Golden Magnet. By G. Manvtlle Easy Studies In Water-Color, with
Fenn. Coloured Plates.
In the King's Name. By G. Manvule Sketches In Water-Color, with Plates.
Fens.
Books at 5s.
By Sheer Pluck. By G. A. Hentt. Stories of Old Renown. By ascott E.
The Wigwam and the War-Path. By Hope Illustrated by Gordon Browne.
Ascott R. Hope. Nat the Naturalist. By G. Manville
Facing Death. By G. A. Henty. Fknn.
Books at 3s. 6d.
Cheep and Chatter. By Alice Hah.
Picked up at Sea. By J. C. Hutcheson.
Dr. JolUffe's Boys. By lewis Hooqh.
Brother and Sister. By Mrs. Lysaoht.
Dora, By lire. R. H. READ.
Garnered Sheaves. By Mrs. E. R Pit-
man.
Life's Daily Ministry. By Mrs. Pitman.
Florence Godfrey's Faith. By Mrs. Pit-
man.
My Governess Life. By Mrs. Pitman
Unravelled Skeins. By Grboson Gow.
Myths and Legends of Ancient Greece
and Rome.
Book at 3s.
Simple Lessons in Water-Color, with Plates.
Books at 2s. 6d.
Jack o' Lanthorn. By Henry Frith. Episodes of Captivity and Exile.
A Waif of the Sea. By Kate Wood. Episodes of Personal Adventure.
Hetty Gray. By Rosa Mcldolland. Episodes of History.
The Ball of Fortune. By Chas. Pbarce. Episodes of Discovery In all Ages.
The Family Falling. By Dari.ey Dale. The Newspaper Reader.
Episodes of the Sea In Former Days. The British Biographical Reader.
Episodes of Foreign Life and Manners. London Past and Present.


32
Mackie & Son's Books for Young Readers.
Books at 2s.
The Wings of Courage. By George sand.
Four Little Mischiefs. By Rosa MtJL-
HOLLARD.
Our Dolly. By Mrs. R. H. Read.
Fairy Fancy. By sirs. R. H. read.
Books at Is. 6d.
By Annie E. /
Mrs. Wishin s-to-be. By Alice Cokkran
New Light through Old Windows. By
Oreoson Oow.
Naughty Miss Bunny. By Clara Ucl-
hollakd.
Madge's Mistake.
STRONG.
Troubles and Triumphs of Little Tim.
By Greoson Oow.
The Happy Lad. By BJ8RN30N.
Into the Haven. By Annie 3. St ah.
Box of Stories. Packed by Horace
Happyxan.
The Patriot Martyr: and other Narrative*
of Female Heroism.
Books at Is.
The New Boy at Merrlton.
The Blind Boy of Dresden and his Sister.
Jon of Iceland: A True Story.
Stories from Shakespeare.
Every Man In His Place.
Fireside Fairies and Flower Fancies.
To the Sea In Ships.
Little Daniel: a Story of a Flood on the Rhine.
Books
The Little Brown Bird: aStory of Industry.
The Maid of Domremy: and other Tales.
Little Eric: a Story of Honesty.
Uncle Ben the Whaler: and other Stories.
The Palace of Luxury: and other Stories.
The Charcoal-Burner: or, Kindness Re-
paid.
Jack's Victory: and other Stories abont
Dogs.
The Story of a King: told by one of his
Soldiers.
Prince Alexis, or "Beauty and the
Beast."
Sasha the Serf: Stories of Russian Life.
True Stories of Foreign History.
at 6d.
Willy Black: a Story of Doing Right
The Horse and his Ways.
The Shoemaker's Present: a Legendary
Story.
Lights to Walk by: Stories for the Young.
The Little Merchant: and other Stories.
Nicholina: a Story about an Iceberg.
Books at 4d.
Brave and True. By Greoson Oow.
Poor Tom Olllver. By Jclia Ooddard.
The Children and the Water-LUy. By
Jolia Goddard.
Johnnie Tupper's Temptation. By
oreoson Oow.
Fritz's Experiment. By Letitia M'Clih-
TOCK.
Climbing the Hill. By Annie 8. Swah.
A Year at Coverley. By Annie s. Swan
Lucy's Christmas-Box; or. How Oeorgic
found his Cousin.
LONDON: BLACKIE & SON, 49 OLD BAILEY, E.C.;
GLASGOW, EDINBURGH, AND DUBLIN.